mlmmm>m''''--'' 


m*imtiemu»ti»miti»eismxsiiamiiii!iitt<!ti« 


(i«yi»iE«««y«MMi»iM«MWnWM)lMM««««)W'< 


<»)«*««*«*4&^«)4>**&#^**^ 


SIGURD   SLEMBE 


91  SDtamatit  Crilogp 


BY 


BJORNSTJERNE  BJORNSON 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  NORWEGIAN 


By  WILLIAM  MORTON  PAYNE 


BOSTON   AND    NEW   YORK 
HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY 

1888 


Copyright,  1888, 
By  WILLIAM  MORTON  PAYNE. 

All  rights  reserved. 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge  : 
Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghton  &  Co. 


PT  ^s/^ 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 


The  work  here  reproduced  is  probably  the  noblest 
production  of  a  literature  which,  while  neither  very  rich 
nor  very  ancient,  still  deserves  to  be  better  known  to 
English  readers  than  it  is.  Bjomstjerne  Bjornson,  who 
may  be  said  to  have  created  that  literature,  still  remains 
its  most  conspicuous  figure,  although  his  later  work 
suffers,  artistically  speaking,  from  the  too  obvious  en- 
listment of  the  author's  genius  in  the  service  of  political 
and  social  reform. 

To  the  majority  of  English  readers  BjOrnson  is  known 
solely  as. the  author  of  a  series  of  charming  stories  of 
Norwegian  peasant  life.  These  stories  have  been  made 
familiar  by  repeated  translations  into  English,  from  the 
version  of  "  SynnOve  Solbakken,"  prepared  by  Mary 
Howitt  in  1858,  to  the  recently  published  uniform  edition 
of  all  the  stories,  which  we  owe  to  Professor  Rasmus  B. 
Anderson.  But  to  his  countrymen  Bjornson's  fame  is 
far  from  being  founded  upon  these  stories  alone.  He 
is  chiefly  great,  not  as  a  novelist,  but  as  a  lyric  and  dra- 
matic poet,  and  in  these  phases  of  his  literary  activity 
he  is  practically  unknown  to  English  readers.  Yet  it  is 
impossible  to  form  any  adequate  estimate  of  his  genius 
without  taking  account  of  his  verse  as  well  as  of  his 
prose,  and  of  his  dramas  no  less  than  of  his  idyllic  tales. 


A^646043 


iv  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 

Of  the  long  series  of  dramatic  works  in  prose  and  verse 
which  he  has  produced,  the  trilogy  of  "  Sigurd  Slembe  " 
is  altogether  the  finest ;  it  is  characterized  by  the  great- 
est breadth  of  treatment,  by  the  most  masterly  delinea- 
tion of  character,  and  by  the  highest  poetic  truth. 

Bjornson  is  the  great  national  writer  of  Norway  be- 
cause his  finer  work  deals  with  national  themes.  His 
contemporary,  Ibsen,  endowed  with  genius  of  a  high 
order,  has  chosen  to  be  cosmopohtan  rather  than  national, 
and  so  the  claim  made  for  Bjornson  cannot  be  disputed 
on  behalf  of  his  most  famous  fellow-worker  in  the  field 
of  letters.  Bjornson's  tales  of  peasant  life  are  purely 
national,  his  more  poetic  dramas  are  no  less  so,  and  his 
best  lyrics  are  true  northland  notes.  Norway  is  peculiarly 
rich  in  materials  for  a  national  literature.  It  is,  more 
than  any  other  part  of  Europe,  the  home  of  that  rich 
mythology  which  has  so  profoundly  influenced  Teutonic 
thought,  and  which,  had  conditions  been  more  favorable, 
might  have  borne  in  earlier  times  a  fruitage  comparable 
for  poetic  wealth  with  that  of  the  mythology  of  Southern 
Europe  which  so  early  became  embodied  in  works  of  im- 
perishable beauty.  In  Central  Europe  we  find  this  my- 
thology in  a  somewhat  corrupt  and  perverted  state,  modi- 
fied by  classical  influences  and  mixed  with  elements  of 
indigenous  growth.  In  the  North  alone  did  it  remain 
comparatively  free  from  foreign  admixture  ;  there  alone 
did  it  acquire  form  and  consistency,  and  there  did  it 
wait  in  vain,  until  too  late,  for  some  master  mind  to  so 
mould  it  that  it  should  be  sure  forever  of  the  world's 
regard.  But  the  Norsemen  had  more  pressing  work  at 
hand  than  the  cultivation  of  the  art  of  poetry.  Their 
life  was  a  hard  and  unremitting  struggle  for  existence, 
and  the   rough  poetry  in  which  their   inheritance   of 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE.  v 

mythical  lore  became  embodied  was  fitted  to  the  rugged 
life  they  were  forced  to  lead.  Then  Christianity  found 
its  way  among  them,  and  the  chance  was  missed.  The 
vitality  of  the  old  faith  waned.  Thor  and  Odin  and 
Balder  were  dethroned  by  the  new  god  from  the  South. 
Deities  and  heroes  faded  into  the  mists  of  the  past, 
lingering,  indeed,  in  the  popular  consciousness  for  many 
centuries,  but  growing  ever  more  impotent  to  inspire 
poet  or  sage. 

Yet  such  a  body  of  myth  and  hero-story  as  this  could 
never  be  quite  lost  or  become  wholly  meaningless  to  the 
race  which  gave  it  birth,  and  the  elementary  traits  of 
whose  character  were  bound  up  within  it.  So  it  was 
natural  that  when,  in  modern  times,  and  in  common 
with  the  other  nations  of  Europe,  the  people  of  the  North 
were  impelled  to  the  development  of  a  studied  literature, 
they  should  draw  largely  upon  the  varied  store  of  tradi- 
tion for  their  material,  and  seek  at  a  later  day  to  do 
something  of  the  work  so  long  left  undone.  Thus  Teg- 
ner  in  Sweden,  Ewald  and  Oehlenschlasger  in  Denmark, 
and  BjOrnson  in  Norway  have  found  many  of  their 
themes  in  the  treasure-house  of  myth  and  saga.  Of  all 
this  modern  work  that  of  Bjornson  seems  the  most  re- 
moved from  modern  ways  of  thought  and  expression,  ex- 
hibits most  clearly  the  modes  of  feeling  of  that  quasi- 
historical  past  which  it  reproduces,  is  the  most  vigorous 
and  the  most  elemental. 

The  work  here  translated  has  a  definite  historical 
basis.  During  the  first  half  of  the  twelfth  century  Nor- 
way was  plunged  into  civil  strife  by  the  pretensions  to 
the  throne  of  one  Sigurd,  surnamed  "  Slembe "  (an 
adjective  meaning  ill-disposed  or  worthless),  on  account 
of  his  lawless  youth.     This  Sigurd  was  a  natural  son  of 


vi  TRANSLATORS  PREFACE. 

the  great  king  Magnus  Barfod,  and,  according  to  the  law 
of  Norway,  the  succession  could  not  rightfully  be  with- 
held from  him  on  the  score  of  his  illegitimacy.  The 
trilogy  of  "  Sigurd  Slembe  "  deals  with  the  life  of  this 
pretender  from  the  time  when,  in  early  manliood,  he 
learns  the  secret  of  his  birth,  to  the  eve  of  the  final 
struggle  which  crowns  his  life  with  failure  and  restores 
peace  to  his  long-suffering  country.  It  is  a  tale  of  in- 
domitable but  ever-thwarted  will,  deeply  tragic  in  its  im- 
port, but  not  without  that  final  touch  of  what  the  Ger- 
mans call  Versohnung,  and  we,  for  want  of  a  better 
word,  call  reconciliation,  which  is  the  attribute  of  the 
noblest  tragic  productions,  and  by  virtue  of  which  tragedy 
fulfills  its  purpose  as  defined  by  Aristotle,  purging  the 
mind  of  pity  and  fear.  The  consummation  of  a  tragic 
action  is  found  in  that  supreme  moment  when  the  pro- 
tagonist surrenders,  in  Schopenhauer's  phrase,  not  merely 
life,  but  the  very  desire  to  live.  Perhaps  the  most  per- 
fect illustration  of  this  in  literature  is  the  cry  of  Gret- 
chen  at  the  close  of  the  first  part  of  "  Faust  "  —  "  Hein- 
rich,  mir  grant's  vor  dir ! "  In  the  present  work  this 
tragic  consummation  follows,  in  the  closing  act,  upon  the 
flight  of  Sigurd's  last  remaining  hope  of  victory.  Fail- 
ure, absolute  and  unrelieved,  confronts  him  as  the  result 
of  all  his  toil.  He  attempts  in  thought  each  avenue  of 
escape,  but  they  are  all  closed  upon  him.  He  has  raised 
his  last  force,  and  no  stratagem  can  avail  him  further. 
As  all  the  events  of  life  crowd  upon  the  memory  of  a 
dying  man,  so  all  Sigurd's  past  comes  before  him  now 
face  to  face  with  the  ruin  of  the  edifice  so  nearly  reared 
by  him.  And  the  peace  of  mind  which  he  has  sought 
for  so  many  years  comes  to  him  also,  and  all  the  tem- 
pests of  life  are  stilled.     He  sees  that  this  was  indeed 


TRANSLATORS  PREFACE,  vii 

the  inevitable  end,  and,  recognizing  the  fitness  with 
which  events  have  shaped  themselves,  he  sees  life  in  its 
true  aspect.  No  longer  veiled  in  the  mists  that  have 
hidden  it  from  his  passionate  gaze,  he  takes  note  of  what 
it  really  is,  and  casts  it  from  him.  In  this  hour  of  pas- 
sionless contemplation  such  a  renunciation  is  not  a  thing 
torn  from  the  reluctant  soul,  but  the  clear  solution,  so 
long  sought,  of  the  problem  so  long  blindly  attempted. 

Other  scenes  of  great  power  and  beauty  are  not  lack- 
ing in  this  work.  In  the  first  part,  Sigurd's  outburst 
upon  learning  his  parentage,  and  his  departure  with  the 
crusaders  ;  in  the  second  part,  the  love  scene  and  the 
parting  of  Sigurd  and  Audhild,  and  the  sublime  self- 
sacrifice  of  Earl  Harald ;  in  the  third  part,  the  king's 
death  at  Bergen,  and  the  scene  with  the  skald,  who  has 
traced  Sigurd  to  his  retreat  in  the  wilds  of  Finland,  — 
these  are  all  of  a  nature  to  hold  the  interest  spellbound. 
The  character  of  Earl  Harald,  in  the  second  division  of 
the  trilogy,  irresistibly  suggests  that  of  Hamlet,  not  be- 
cause the  author  has  imitated  Shakspere,  but  because 
he  has  conceived  his  melancholy  Norwegian  in  the 
Shaksperean  spirit.  The  scenes  between  Sigurd  and 
Audhild  have  power  to  move  the  reader,  by  their  union 
of  simplicity  with  intensity  of  passion,  almost  as  deeply 
as  the  love  scenes  of  "  Faust."  BjOrnson  has  the  power, 
rare  even  with  the  greater  dramatists,  to  condense  so 
much  of  passion  in  a  single  pregnant  sentence,  by  means 
of  a  word  or  single  phrase  so  to  illuminate  as  by  a  light- 
ning flash  some  tragic  situation,  as  to  put  the  ordinary 
rhetorical  effusion  of  feeling  to  shame.  He  has  the  in- 
stinct which  sees,  at  the  fateful  moment  of  the  action, 
how  incomparably  greater  and  truer  is  a  direct,  rightly 
chosen  word,  than  the  most  elaborate  rhetorical  amplifi- 
cation. 


viii  TRANSLATORS  PREFACE. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  will  be  seen  that  this 
work  claims  consideration  chiefly  as  a  piece  of  literature, 
irrespective  of  its  fitness  for  production  upon  the  stage. 
It  has,  however,  been  performed  with  great  success,  both 
in  Christiania  and  Copenhagen,  under  the  supervision 
of  the  author.  The  performance  requires  two  evenings. 
An  English  audience,  probably,  could  not  be  persuaded 
to  approve  of  a  play  too  long  for  a  single  performance, 
and  the  present  translation  is  not  made  with  any  refer- 
ence to  the  stage.  The  text  used  has  been  that  of  the 
fourth  edition,  Copenhagen,  1884. 

CmcAGO,  September^  1888. 


PART  FIRST. 

SIGUKD'S  FIRST  FLIGHT. 


CHARACTERS. 

KoLL  S^BJORNSON,  cUeftain. 
ToRA,  daughter  of  Sakse  ViJc. 
Sigurd,  her  son. 

The  scene  is  laid  in  the  church  at  Stavanger,  in  the  year  1122. 


SCENE  FIRST. 

A  small  family  chapel  in  Stavanger  church,  dedicated  to  St.  Olaf. 
A  short  bench  at  the  left.  At  its  side,  a  grated  door,  which  forms  the 
sole  entrance. 

SIGURD. 

Enters,  casts  his  cap  on  the  floor,  and  kneels  before  the  altar. 

Now  shalt  thou  hear,  St.  Olaf  ! 

To-day  I  conquered  Bejntejn.     Bejntejn  was 

The  strongest  in  the  land,  but  now  am  I ! 

Now  may  I  all  the  way  from  Lindesnaes 

Up  to  the  snows  of  Bjarmland  go,  nor  need 

Uncover  to  the  best,  or  step  aside. 

And  where  I  am  shall  none  have  leave  to  quarrel, 

To  meet  in  strife,  to  threaten,  or  to  slay. 

Peace  shall  be  everywhere,  and  who  is  wronged 

He  shall  be  righted,  and  the  laws  have  sway. 

And  if  some  strong  man  have  oppressed  a  weak  one, 

The  weak  shall  be  avenged  upon  the  strong. 

Now  may  I  at  the  Thing  in  council  sit, 

Now  may  I  to  the  table  of  the  king 

Go  up,  sit  by  his  side,  say :  here  am  I. 

And  for  all  this,  I  thank  myself  alone ! 
Thou,  Olaf,  hast  not  helped  me  in  the  least. 
I  bade  thee  tell  me  who  my  father  was, 
But  thou  wast  silent,  true  log  that  thou  art. 
And  yet  I  must  know ;  all  that  I  may  do 


4  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Will  not  avail  me,  with  my  race  unknown  ; 

For  when  I  pass,  men  cry :  "  'T  is  Sigurd  Slembe  :  " 

*'  Slembe,*'  they  say.     In  vain  I  strike  them  down, 

For  others  come  who  still  with  scornful  finger 

Point :  "  Slembe,  Slembe,"  say  they.     Oh,  the  shame  ! 

I  join  the  young  men  in  their  sports,  and  strike 

The  mightiest  stroke,  make  the  best  throw,  but  they, 

They  cry  not  "  Sigurd,  hail !  "  nor  cheer,  ah  no, 

But  rather  shout,  "  What  dost  thou  here,  thou  Slembe  ?  " 

I  think  at  such  times  't  is  the  work  of  Olaf 

Who  yonder  in  the  church  so  silent  stands. 

If  thou  shouldst  will  it,  would  my  mother  speak, 

For  surely  she  must  know.     Oh,  help  me,  Olaf ! 

Dost  thou  not  see  that  I  without  a  name 

Am  but  a  St.  John's  fire,  alone  enkindled 

Deep  in  the  vale,  less  seen  of  men  than  is 

The  least  light  on  the  heights  ?     Oh,  set  me  there  ! 

Others  have  fame^  and  I  alone  have  none ! 
I  see  about  me  men  of  wide  renown 
Who  with  the  king  went  to  Jerusalem. 
And  others  still  who  came  from  Micklegarth 
Laden  with  store  of  gold,  and  memories 
So  rich,  their  splendor  haunts  my  very  dreams. 
Men  journey  now  in  hosts  from  England,  France, 
From  Burgundy,  and  Apulia,  on  crusade. 
Baldwin  himself  was  but  an  unknown  knight 
And  after  in  Jerusalem  was  king  ! 
And  Bohemond  and  Raymond,  Ademar 
And  Tancred,  Robert,  all  these  won  renown ! 
Give  me  but  name  and  ships,  that  I  may  sail, 
And  I  will  win  a  kingdom  for  myself. 

My  mother  comes,  —  't  was  here  that  we  should  meet 
Before  thy  face,  —  and  Koll  comes  too  as  witness. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  6 

Now  if  thou  wilt  but  move  her  heart  and  tongue, 

I  vow  that  I  will  give  to  thee  this  cup, 

This  heirloom  come  to  me  from  Sakse  Vik.         {He  rises. 


SCENE  SECOND. 

SiQUKD.    ToRA,/oWotce£?6y  KoLL  S^BJORNSON.    They  enter  and 
kneel  before  the  altar. 

TORA. 

There  is  uproar  without ;  I  hear  that  thou 
Hast  fought  with  Bejntejn. 

SIGURD. 

Ay,  and  conquered  him. 

KOLL. 

Unwise  it  is  to  battle  with  the  strongest. 

SIGURD. 

With  whom  else,  then  ? 

KOLL. 

A  son  of  Adalbrekt 
May  not  at  all  times  conquer. 

TORA. 

Thou  hast  come 
To  hear,  instead  of  songs  of  praise,  a  nickname. 

SIGURD. 

Reveal  my  father's  name,  the  songs  will  follow. 


6  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

TORA. 


'Twas  Adalbrekt. 

SIGURD. 

Nay,  I  believe  it  not. 
For  once  thou  saidst  in  anger,  't  was  another. 

TORA. 

In  anger,  yes. 

SIGURD. 

In  anger  men  speak  truth. 

TORA. 

Then  flies  the  best,  and  devils  take  its  place. 

SIGURD. 

But  they  reveal  the  soul  within. 

TORA. 

Away  I 

SIGURD. 

As  thou  didst  give  me  life  within  thy  womb, 
I  do  conjure  thee  that  thou  give  me  now 
Birthplace  and  name  I 

TORA. 

Thou  shalt  win  both  of  these 
After  a  few  years'  honorable  strife. 

SIGURD. 

Shall  then  my  best  years  go  to  build  the  ship, 
When  men  no  older  than  myself  are  now 
Far  in  the  south,  upon  the  coasts  of  Greece  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Thou,  Koll,  art  witness,  and  as  thou  didst  build 
This  church  and  chapel  where  we  now  are  met, 
I  do  conjure  thee  that  thou  teach  my  mother 
What  both  the  church  and  I  alike  demand. 

KOLIi. 

Thou  knowest,  Tora,  he  may  now  compel  thee, 
For  he  is  full-grown. 

TORA. 

Ah  !  but  do  not  ask  it, 
For  that  thou  askest  is  but  thy  destruction. 

SIGURD. 

Little  I  reck,  so  there  be  no  disgrace. 

TORA. 

Disgrace  there  is. 

SIGURD  \»)metohat  surprised] . 
I  cannot  be  low-born, 
That  I  am  sure,  and  thou  art  Sakse's  daughter. 

TORA. 

And  yet  disgrace  may  come  with  no  low  birth. 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  for  the  moment.     But  in  twenty  years 
Shame  may  be  buried  deep  as  in  the  grave. 

TORA. 

And  by  the  grave  there  is  a  fount  of  tears 


8  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

That  breaks  perforce  afresh,  the  grave  reopened, 
And  brings  me  back  the  sorrow  of  the  past. 

SIGURD. 

But  many  days  are  yet  to  come  for  me, 
And  heavy  must  they  be  without  my  father. 

{^Koll  seats  himself  on  the  bench 

TORA  lafter  a  moments  thought}. 
He  lives  no  more  ! 

SIGURD. 

Ah !  but  his  memory  lives. 
His  might,  perchance,  —  I  ask  for  nothing  more. 
Dost  thou  not  see  how  like  my  daily  life 
Is  to  a  dog's,  who,  having  lost  his  master, 
Must  stand  perforce  apart  when  food  is  dealt  ? 

TORA. 

What  matter,  when  thou  knowest  thou  art  the  best. 

SIGURD. 

It  may  be  so,  but 't  is  a  heavy  life. 

None  will  caress  him,  he  is  driven  off 

When  he  would  gambol  with  some  peasant  child. 

And  every  cur  is  set  against  his  peace. 

And  so  his  eye  grows  wild,  he  learns  mistrust 

Of  all  things,  and  dejected  slinks  away. 

TORA. 

Oh,  never,  for  thou  courage  hast  and  fortune ; 
Wilt  thou  but  wait,  thou  mayst  attain  the  highest. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

But  wait  I  cannot.     Now  the  time  is  come, 
We  stand  in  Olaf  s  church,  here  is  his  image. 
Here  is  a  witness,  and  I  too  am  here. 

TORA. 

Dost  think  a  word  of  mine  can  give  so  much  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes ;  race  is  power,  e'en  were  one  else  alone. 

TORA. 

But  if  the  race  thou  get'st  should  know  us  not. 
Nor  thee  nor  me  ?    If  it  should  cast  us  out  ? 
And  if  it  shamed  me,  Sigurd,  unto  death  ? 

SIGURD. 

My  race  should  know  me  not  ?  .  .  . 

[  With  emphasis.']     Then  't  is  because 
They  would  withhold  from  me  my  heritage  ! 

TORA. 

Ah,  do  not  storm  so  !     Hear  my  earnest  prayer, 

And  tear  not  in  thy  eager  thirst  for  fame 

Thy  mother's  bleeding  heart.    Oh,  pity  me  ! 

And  let  me  keep  the  secret  of  my  shame  ; 

Let  me  withhold  thee  from  thine  own  destruction  I 

SIGURD. 

It  is  too  late,  for  now  I  know  at  once 
Too  little  and  too  much. 


10  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TORA. 

Sigurd,  forbear. 
A  moment's  weakness  brought  upon  me  shame, 
My  life  and  all  I  had  have  made  atonement. 
One  moment  has  revealed  to  thee  my  sin. 
Thou  set'st  thy  life  at  stake  to  know  the  rest. 

KOLL. 

It  is  enough.     Thou  must  believe  thy  mother. 

SIGURD. 

Farewell ! 

TORA  [anxioudy}. 
But  whither  goest  thou? 

SIGURD. 

To  sea  I 

TORA. 

Oh,  Sigurd,  Sigurd ! 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  the  life  thou  gav'st  me 
May  be  no  longer  by  thy  silence  chained. 
If  to  know  all  shall  be  to  me  destruction, 
It  is  no  less  so  that  I  know  but  this. 

KOLL. 

His  speech  betrays  defiance  and  despair. 

TORA. 

Thou  hast  indeed  his  mind  who  made  of  me, 
Once  innocent,  one  of  the  silent  folk. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  11 

My  father  cast  me  forth  from  out  his  house 

With  thee,  new-born.     Up  in  the  window  stood 

My  sister,  cast  our  garments  after  us 

With  outcry  loud  —  and  after  died  of  sorrow. 

For  thou  shalt  know  now,  — thou  wert  born  in  incest ! 

Thy  father,  Sigurd,  was  my  sister's  husband. 

Was  King  of  Noi'way,  —  he  was  Magnus  Barfod  ! 

KOLL   \rise$\. 

The  king! 

TOBA. 

Yes. 

SIGURD  {before  the  image  of  St.  Olaf  with  deep  expressionl. 
Then  we  two  are  of  one  race ! 

KOLL. 

This  news  is  pregnant  with  thy  destiny. 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  it  is  more,  far  more,  than  I  had  thought. 
But  once  conceived  it  opens  all  the  world. 

TORA. 

But  thou  must  keep  it  secret  from  the  world. 

SIGURD  \looJes  arownd]. 
Yes,  so  it  is.     Now  am  I  free  to  go. 

TORA. 

But  whither  goest  thou  ? 


12  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGUKD. 

To  the  king,  my  brother : 
He  shall  bestow  upon  me  half  the  kingdom. 

TORA. 

What  dost  thou  think  of  ? 

KOLL. 

Hast  thou  lost  thy  senses  ? 

SIGURD. 

The  king  is  bastard  born,  his  brother  too, 

Who  shared  the  kingdom  with  him,  was  a  bastard. 

And  many  kings  besides,  for  Olaf's  law 

Makes  no  distinction.     I  too  have  the  right 

To  be  a  king ! 

KOLL. 

But,  softly,  softly,  friend. 

SIGURD. 

The  royal  heritage  shall  be  shared  alike. 

KOLL. 

He  who  has  power  shares  but  unwillingly. 

SIGURD. 

He  shared  with  Ojstejn,  and  with  Olaf  too. 

KOLL. 

But  he  is  old  now,  and  he  has  a  son. 

SIGURD. 

Yet  my  clear  right  he  may  deny  me  not. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  13 

KOLL. 

It  must  be  proved. 

SIGURD. 

Mother  shall  bear  me  witness. 

TORA. 

The  ordeal  will  proclaim  my  own  disgrace  I 

SIGURD. 

When  I  am  king,  it  shall  be  held  as  honor ! 

TORA. 

For  me  ?   Oh,  never  I 

SIGURD. 

Hear  me  and  be  calm. 
For  every  tear  in  sorrow  thou  hast  wept 
Joy  in  thy  son  shall  be  full  recompense. 
Thou  shalt  go  foremost  in  the  great  procession, 
And  sit  upon  my  right  hand  in  the  hall. 
Thou  shalt  be  robed  with  purple  and  with  gems. 
Thou  wilt  bear  witness  ? 

KOLL. 

On  the  king  it  all 
Depends,  even  at  the  best,  and  if  he  wills 
The  ordeal  can  but  come  to  evil  issue. 

TORA. 

Then  were  the  new  shame  greater  than  the  old. 

SIGURD. 

A  rascal  king  ? 


14  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

No,  but  a  wise  one,  merely. 
Unlikely  that  he  heed  a  boy,  who  comes 
Without  a  following  and  devoid  of  witness. 

SIGURD. 

Without  a  following  ?   But  thou,  KoU,  art  such  ; 
Thou  art  a  chieftain,  and  of  mighty  race. 
Thy  friends  aie  of  the  first  men  in  the  land. 

KOLL. 

He  who  doth  follow  thee  on  such  an  errand 
Has  broken  with  the  king,  and  stakes  his  life. 

SIGURD. 

But  I  will  make  it  up  to  thee,  and  more. 
Thou  shalt  become  the  second  in  the  land, 
Thy  race  be  held  in  such  regard  as  mine. 

KOLL. 

A  dangerous  project,  should  it  not  succeed,  — 
A  far  more  dangerous  one,  should  it  succeed. 

SIGURD. 

But  often  hast  thou  wished  another  king ! 

KOLL. 

True.     Yet  not  such  another  one  as  thou. 

SIGURD. 

But  what  stands  in  the  way  ?     Wherefore  not  I  ? 
For  in  my  birth  't  was  so  ordained  of  God. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  15 

Art  thou  a  chieftain  and  wilt  dare  refuse  me 
The  help  I  crave  ?     Thou,  who  in  Olaf 's  presence 
Wast  first  to  hear  it,  thou  art  of  him  chosen 
To  give  his  seed  thy  strength  and  thy  protection. 

KOLL. 

That  I  may  shield  my  country  am  I  chosen, 
And  were  it  for  her  weKare,  I  should  aid  thee. 
I  think  't  is  not. 

SIGURD. 

Now  hear  me,  blessed  Olaf ! 
They  will  deny  my  right.     King  Jorsalfarer 
Would  now  withhold  from  me  that  which  is  mine 
Through  God  and  thee.     They  tread  upon  thy  law, 
And  God's.     The  law  which  gives  me  justice 
Now  in  this  place  so  dearly  bought  with  tears 
Wrung  from  a  mother's  eyes,  with  life-long  sorrow, 
Is  torn  asunder  as  't  were  forged  and  void. 
Be  thy  strength  with  me  now  and  give  me  counsel 
Whose   wisdom   o'er   this   dangerous    hour   shall   tide 

me ! 
My  prayer  is  answered  !     To  the  king  I  go. 
To  tell  him  that  I  am  his  younger  brother, 
And  that  I  crave  not  of  him  land,  but  men 
And  war-ships,  and  I  will  at  once  set  forth 
And  seek  adventures  in  some  distant  land. 
Like  Olaf  Trygveson,  like  Olaf  Digre, 
Like  Harald  Sigurdson,  like  the  king  himself ! 

KOLL. 

Be  warned,  nor  venture  near  the  bear's  retreat ; 
Nor  dare  to  seize  the  prey  which  is  his  own ! 


16  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

But  I  renounce  my  claim  to  share  the  kingdom. 

KOLL. 

He  will  not  place  within  a  rival's  power 
His  trusty  warriors. 

SIGURD. 

Good ;  then  will  I  seek 
Without  his  help  to  gather  men  about  me. 
Many  there  are  who  long  for  new  adventures. 
He  cows  the  great,  and  plunged  in  evil  life 
Rests  on  his  old  renown,  and  glory  won 
In  bringing  home  a  fragment  of  the  cross. 
But  I  will  fire  the  ears  of  men  with  tales 
Of  other  days,  and  deeds  of  old-time  heroes  : 
Tell  how  their  fathers'  graves  in  distant  lands 
Have  been  ungarlanded  for  many  years ; 
TeU  them  of  jousts  on  horseback  and  with  spears 
Fought  in  the  fields  of  Provence,  with  display 
Of  golden  armor,  splendid  in  array. 
And  I  will  lead  them  where  is  wealth  untold, 
In  pagan  cities  f  uU  of  Moorish  gold ; 
And  thence  in  arms  into  our  Saviour's  land, 
To  wash  us  clean  of  blood  by  Jordan's  strand  ; 
For  now  within  its  depths  the  world  is  shaken, 
The  powers  long  crushed  to  earth  from  sleep  awaken, 
The  peoples  rise  in  might.     And  now  the  soul 
Of  Christendom  is  stirred  from  pole  to  pole. 
So  thither  shall  we  go  as  on  the  chase 
Some  storm  that  takes  the  world  to  its  embrace. 
And  home  returning  shall  such  treasures  bring. 
As  to  make  dim  the  splendors  round  the  king  ; 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  17 

Nor  ears  shall  lack,  when  at  the  feasting-hour 
Some  word  be  said  of  sharing  kingly  power, 
And  if  he  will  not,  to  the  sword  we  '11  fall, 
And  he  who  conquers  then  shall  win  it  all. 

KOLL. 

Thou  art  forgetful  of  the  name  of  this  : 
Here  in  the  North  we  call  it  civil  war. 

TOBA. 

Since  when  the  sun  grew  dark  at  Stiklestad, 

A  memory  lingering  in  the  Northland  still, 

Hath  none  conceived  such  thoughts  of  Cain  as  these. 

SIGURD. 

O  Christ !     Not  merely  every  port  of  refuge 
Is  closed  against  me,  but  sealed  fast  with  sin. 

KOLL. 

To  me  it  seems  too  wildly  dost  thou  chase 
From  one  side  of  the  forest  to  the  other. 
There  are  so  many  ways  — 

SIGURD. 

Still,  still ! 

TORA. 

My  son ! 
Remain  in  peace  and  seek  but  — 

SIGURD. 

Never,  never ! 
For  now  the  earth  I  tread  on  burns  beneath  me ! 


18  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Shall  I  at  mine  own  table  be  a  beggar  ? 
Shall  I  there  serve  where  I  of  right  should  reign  ? 
Shall  I  then  hold  the  stirrup  for  my  brother 
And  stay  behind,  while  he  upon  the  chase 
Sets  forth,  and  but  receive  the  filth  in  parting 
Cast  from  his  horse's  hoofs  ?     Accursed  thoughts  ! 
Now  like  the  cloud  of  dust  about  his  head 
In  wild  confusion  do  they  mount  upon  me  I 

TORA. 

But,  Sigurd ! 

SIGURD. 

With  what  a  boyish  joy  I  came  this  hour 

From  conflict,  then  just  conscious  of  my  strength ! 

And  now  my  strength  is  as  a  sword  whose  aim 

Is  lofty  set,  that  strikes  and  springs  back  shattered. 

My  courage  and  my  longings  knew  no  bound, 

And  all  the  world  was  my  inheritance. 

Then  got  I  right  to  claim  a  part  thereof, 

And  got  it  but  to  lose  it,  and  to  lose 

All  faith  in  justice,  all  belief  in  good. 

O  mother,  mother !  thou  should'st  not  have  told  me. 

\^Casts  himself  on  his  face  to  earth. 

TORA. 

Thou  knowest  now  what  sufferings  have  been  mine. 

[Throws  herself  upon  him. 

CHORUS  OF  CRUSADERS   \vnthin  the  church}. 

Fair  is  the  earth. 

Fair  is  God's  heaven. 

Fair  is  the  pilgrim-path  of  the  soul. 

Singing  we  go 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  19 

Through  the  fair  realms  of  earth, 
Seeking  the  way  to  our  heavenly  goal. 

Eaces  shall  come 

And  shall  pass  away, 

And  the  world  from  age  to  age  shall  roll, 

But  the  heavenly  tones 

Of  our  pilgrim  song 

Shall  echo  still  in  the  joyous  soul. 

First  heard  of  shepherds 

By  angels  sung, 

Wide  it  has  spread  since  that  glad  mom  r 

Peace  upon  earth ! 

Rejoice,  all  men ! 

For  unto  us  is  a  Saviour  born ! 

KOLL  [_as  the  song  beginil . 

'Hie  song  of  the  crusaders ! 

The  two  others  rise,  Tora  erect  and  Sigurd  to  his  hnee.  Little 
by  little  he  feels  himself  moved,  and,  ere  the  song  is  ended, 
has  arisen,  and  with  its  close  cries  out. 

SIGUBD. 

I  will  take 
The  cross  and  follow !     To  Jerusalem  ! 
The  path  that  Tancred  and  that  Robert  took 
To  the  Lord's  honor  and  their  own  renown  ! 

TOBA. 

Then  shall  I  be  alone ! 

SIGURD. 

But  when  men  ask  thee : 


20  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Where  is  thy  son  ?    Thou  shalt  say  :  Palestine ! 
Over  the  night's  gloom  streams  in  dawning  skies 
The  splendor  of  the  cross  in  laurel  wreathed, 
And  he  who  bears  the  one  shall  win  the  other. 

TORA. 

But  ere  thou  hast  returned,  I  shall  be  dead. 

SIGURD.    . 

But  when  I  come,  it  shall  be  as  a  chieftain 
Great  as  the  king,  or  if  I  come  not,  still 
Without  me  shall  my  fame  come  sorrow-clad. 

TORA. 

But  I  ?    Thou  hast  no  longer  thought  for  me ! 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  mother,  —  but  what  better  canst  thou  wish? 

Thy  son's  fame  shall  be  thine.   "  See,  Sigurd's  mother ! " 

Thus  shall  men  speak  :  "  he  is  become  a  chieftain 

In  Palestine,  a  chieftain  of  the  cross. 

How  proud  she  must  be  of  him."     Here  at  home 

It  would  go  ill  with  me.     But 't  is  to  fly 

From  evil  thoughts  to  journey,  thoughts  of  strife 

At  home,  for,  mother,  deep  I  feel  within  me, 

/  could  not  hear  injustice.     Stay  me  not ! 

[Organ  and  trumpets  heard  in  the  church. 
Under  the  cross !     The  cross  that  turns  to  stone 
All  evil  spirits,  and  that  casts  out  devils, 
That  gives  the  heathen  stronghold  to  the  flames  ! 
The  destroying  angel  now  to  earth  descended 
Chases  men  through  the  world  with  naked  sword. 
Now  all  the  South  is  lit  with  lurid  fire, 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  21 

Thither  I  must  begone !     And  in  the  battle, 
Foreshadowing  the  last  judgment,  shall  the  soul 
Be  lighted  up  as  by  a  lightning  flash, 
And  then  shall  songs  of  resurrection  heard 
In  Eastern  lands  bedew  it  with  their  grace. 

Listen,  the  mass  streams  from  within  the  church, 
And  now  the  host  is  raised  before  the  altar, 
E'en  now  are  sacred  crosses  by  the  priests 
Dealt  out.     Yes,  I  will  haste  and  take  one  too  !      {Goes. 

SCENE  THIRD. 

KOLL,  TORA. 

The  mother  at  first  will  follow  her  son,  then  tuims  bach,  Jails  on  her 
knees  before  St.  Olaf  stretches  her  hands  up  to  him,  then  bows  down. 

KOLL. 

Strive  to  be  strong !  The  inevitable  must 

Be  borne  by  all,  as  each  must  bear  his  name, 

As  all  must  bear  the  certainty  of  death. 

And,  Tora,  what  has  come  might  not  be  stayed. 

The  wolf  must  rove,  the  eagle  soar  aloft, 

A  mighty  longing  is  a  mighty  force. 

And  must  have  vent.     Then,  Tora,  do  not  weep 

That  thou  hast  given  birth  to  such  a  son. 

The  largest  ship  in  the  crusaders'  fleet. 

By  me  outfitted ;  it  shall  be  his  own, 

And  thus  are  wings  provided  for  his  flight, 

And  they  will  grow  with  years.     Nay,  do  not  thank 

me ! 
I  owe  it  to  a  son  of  Magnus  Barfod,  — 
A  welcome  sight  to  me  't  is  that  he  leaves  us. 

[  The  music  of  the  organ  ceases. 


22  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TORA  \who  has  Wsen] . 
That  I  should  come  to  suffer  this  at  last ! 
His  childhood  was  so  fair, 

Boundless  his  love  of  knowledge,  and  his  strength 
Victorious  ever,  and  his  thought  all  joyous. 
Then  was  I  glad  to  think  he  should  not  bear 
His  father's  name.     How  other  has  it  happened  J 
To-day  with  thy  help  has  he  been  the  victor ; 
And  I  to-day  have  lost  my  son  forever. 

KOLL. 

But  if  abroad  his  soul  find  peace  again 

Then  hast  thou  won  him  back  for  more  than  life. 

TORA. 

But  he  with  careless  hand  now  casts  away 
His  mother's  love,  and  all  that  he  is  sure  of ; 
He  spurns  it  all,  dazzled  by  glittering  hope. 
He  has  no  longer  ears  to  hear  our  counsels, 
Nor  eyes  to  see  that  which  is  close  about  him ; 
With  yearnings  so  immense  and  will  so  weak, 
As  from  a  mountain  he  will  fall  at  last. 

KOLL. 

The  church  is  emptied,  we  must  seek  him  out.        [Goes. 


SCENE  FOURTH. 

ToRA  will  follow  him,  but  once  more  turns  to  St.  Olaf,  for  a  moment 
kneels  in  pray er^  then  quickly  rises. 

TORA. 

No,  this  time  Olaf  has  no  comfort  for  me, 
My  heart  throbs  now  as  once  upon  that  day 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  23 

When  Magnus  went,  and  I  was  left  alone. 
Where'er  I  turned,  't  was  with  me  as  with  him 
Who  breasts  a  storm,  at  cost  of  breath  and  strength. 
The  church  itself  seemed  gloomy  as  the  grave  ; 
There  stood  the  saints  and  over  them  the  cross, 
And  none  might  tell  me  wherein  I  had  sinned. 
Why  should  that  day  be  come  to  me  again, 
Again  that  darkness  ?     Why  now  is  it  with  me 
As  if  I  heard  the  cry  of  shipwrecked  men  ? 

A  mother  suffers  from  the  day  she  is  one. 
She  loves  the  child  before  its  time  of  birth, 
Midst  pangs  as  sharp  as  death  she  gives  it  life, 
And  for  its  childhood's  sake  she  gives  her  health. 
She  is  for  it  the  eye,  the  foot,  the  arm, 
The  wings  that  lift  it  up  into  the  light. 

But  has  she  reared  it,  how  is  she  repaid  ! 
It  tears  itself  from  aU  her  tears  away. 
Nor  backward  looks,  but  joyous  pushes  on 
Until  it  wounded  falls  to  earth  again, 
Or  else  gives  wounds  to  others,  but  is  sure. 
Whichever  of  these  it  do,  to  wound  its  mother. 

So  she  gives  birth,  so  rears  unto  herself 
A  sorrow  lasting  as  her  life  is  long.  [Goes, 


SCENE  FIFTH. 

A  cliff  by  the  seashore.    In  the  hay  are  seen  the  ships  of  the  crusaders, 
all  ready  to  hoist  sail. 

SIGURD. 
Yon  mighty  ship  that  rides  the  wave  is  mine ! 
The  first  that  I  in  all  the  world  have  owned  ! 
Soon  shall  it  plough  its  way  through  foaming  billows, 


24  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

And  bear  me  towards  my  future  ;  at  the  helm 
I  will  take  heed  of  currents  and  of  skies, 
The  high-pitched  song  of  hope  shall  fill  my  ears, 
And  I  at  last  shall  taste  of  life  indeed. 

How  great  and  fateful  was  this  day  to  me  ! 
I  won,  I  lost,  I  won  again,  —  and  now 
Take  leave  of  country  and  inheritance, 
And  know  no  more  than  knows  the  wayward  bird 
That  northward  wings  his  flight,  what  life  awaits  me. 
But  thus  't  is  best,  for  in  hope's  wonderland 
Filled  with  unseen  adventure  —  there  alone 
May  I  forget  all  that  I  here  have  lost. 

Even  as  a  tree,  the  tallest  in  the  forest, 
Hewn  to  be  fashioned  for  a  mast,  my  life 
Is  torn  from  where  it  grew  in  vigorous  health 
And  set  at  mercy  of  the  wind  and  wave. 

But  may  not  thoughts  of  home  have  power  to  tempt 
me. 
May  memories  sad  and  dear  not  turn  me  back  ? 
No,  not  if  all  go  well.     But  if,  perchance, 
I  should,  my  ship  and  aims  all  crushed  together, 
Cling  to  the  wreck,  and  God  look  silent  on,  — 
O  Christ  be  with  me  !     Evil  thoughts  swarm  thick 
As  sharks  in  Southern  seas  about  a  shipwreck ! 

It  cannot  be  that  I  shall  fare  so  ill ! 
My  calling  is  too  high,  it  cannot  go 
Thus  unrewarded  —  and  the  .cross  waves  o'er  me 
Its  holy  banner ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  25 

SCENE  SIXTH. 

SiGUBD,   TOBA. 
TORA. 

Art  thou  there,  my  son  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  here  upon  this  rock  I  stood  but  now 

And  watched   the   ships   sail   by,  and  watched  mine 

own 
That  yonder  lies  at  anchor  in  the  bay. 
See,  there  it  is  !     So  towers  some  ice-clad  peak 
Above  the  forest.     How  the  sail  now  swells, 
How  like  youth's  courage  stands  the  mast  erect, 
See  yon  proud  curves  defiant  of  the  storm, 
And  see  yon  deck  clean  as  a  maiden's  honor 
Who  holds  her  lover  to  her  faithful  breast, 
And  spurns  the  tempters  who  would  take  his  place. 

TORA. 

There  goes  a  shudder  through  me  when  I  think 
That  one  should  trust  his  fortunes  to  a  ship. 

SIGURD. 

It  cannot  be  it  shall  fare  ill  with  me ! 
For  I  have  well  considered,  and  I  feel 
Of  cheer  as  certain  as  is  fortune's  self. 
See  how  the  morning  round  about  us  gleams, 
How  shine  its  colors  clear  on  my  departure, 
And  give  me  promise  of  a  glorious  day. 
The  spring's  young  shoots   now   fill  the   air  with  fra- 
grance; 


26  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

How  fresh  now  is  the  breeze,  how  high  the  heavens ; 

Nor  have  I  ever  known,  methinks,  a  day 

My  gaze  could  pierce  so  far  out  o'er  the  sea. 

The  all-pervading  air  that  gently  fans 

Me  on  the  cheek,  doth  it  not  bring  me  cheer 

From  heaven,  from  sea,  from  morning,  and  from  spring  ? 

Hail  to  thy  journey,  Sigurd  Magnusson  ! 

TORA. 

This  ring  was  placed  upon  my  arm  by  Magnus 
That  very  night  when  he  took  leave  of  me. 
Whene'er  I  see  it,  I  recall  thy  father, 

[Gives  it  to  him. 
Whene  *er  thou  seest  it,  think  upon  thy  mother, 
What  she  has  suffered  for  thee,  how  she  yearns,  — 
Oh,  take  me  to  thee,  if  it  shall  go  well ! 

SIGURD. 

Mother,  I  will ! 

TORA. 

And  if  it  should  go  ill. 
Then  do  not  shun  me  ;  but  come  back  to  me  ! 

SIGURD  [kisses  her]. 

May  God  be  with  thee,  my  beloved  mother ! 

[Puts  the  ring  on. 

TORA  [turning  away]. 

And  now  in  God's  name  on  thy  way  set  forth ! 

[Bursts  into  tears. 

SIGURD. 

Weep  not,  my  mother,  Olaf  stands  beside  me  ! 

[The  song  of  the  crusaders  is  heard  afar. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  27 

TORA  [throws  herself  upon  his  neck]. 
Come  back  to  me,  should  it  go  ill  with  thee  ! 

SIGURD. 

Weep  not,  my  mother,  if  we  think  aright 
'T  is  a  fair  thing,  that  I  may  thus  set  forth. 

TORA. 

I  have  no  word  to  say  against  it  more. 

But, —  [Weeps. 

SIGURD. 

Sit  upon  this  rock,  where  late  I  sat, 
And  for  the  first  time  see  me  on  my  ship  ! 

TORA. 

OGod! 

SIGURD. 

Be  comforted,  and  I  will  try 
To  come  again.     We  do  not  leave  at  once. 

[Helps  her  upon  the  rock. 
See,  thou  art  seated  now  where  I  was  seated, 
And  soon  shall  be  fulfilled  my  youthful  longings. 

[Rises  and  kisses  her. 
Farewell !     Farewell !     I  will  come  back  once  more  ! 

[Goes. 
TORA  [on  the  rock]. 

Sigurd !   Sigurd ! 

[  While  the  curtain  falls  the  song  is  heard  again. 


PART  SECOND. 
SIGUED'S  SECOND  FLIGHT. 


CHARACTERS. 

Habald,  Earl  of  Caithness.  {Earl  also  of  a  portion  of  the 
Orkneys,  but  cast  out  from  them  by  his  co-regent  and  half-brother 
Paul.) 

Helga,  his  mother. 

Fkakabk,  her  sister. 

AuDHiLD,  their  niece. 

SvEN  AsLEJvssoN,  a  boy. 

SvEN  Bbiostbejp,  known  as  Sven  Viking. 

Sigurd  of  Norway. 

Kake,  follower  of  Harold. 

Other  followers  ofHarald. 
\  . 

Caithness  in  Scotland,  and  Orfjara  in  the  Orkneys.    1127. 


ACT  FIRST. 

Caithness.     A  lofty,  dimly -lighted  hall  of  early  twelfth  century 
architecture. 

SCENE  FIRST. 

Fbakabk,  Helga. 

Frdkark  is  sewing  upon  a  red  shirt,  richly  embroidered  with  gold  and 
precious  stones.    Helga  is  at  work  upon  a  cap. 

FBAKARK. 

Listen  to  those  mighty  gusts  !  I  believe  we  shall  never 
have  fair  weather  here  again. 

HELGA. 

It  is  already  late  in  the  autumn. 

FRAKARK. 

How  the  house  creaks ! 

HELGA. 

It  takes  a  heavy  storm  to  overturn  a  well-built  house. 

FRAKARK. 

The  setting-in  of  autumn  is  a  serious  matter,  espe- 
cially to  those  whose  future  is  uncertain. 

HELGA. 

Sven  Viking  comes  to-day  from  the  Orkneys. 


82  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

FRAKARK. 

What  news  will  he  bring,  thinkest  thou  ? 

HELGA. 

None  that  is  good. 

FRAKARK. 

No.  [^She  leans  forward  on  the  table.']  Then  we 
must  remain  snowed  in  here  for  another  winter. 

HELGA. 

It  is  just  three  years  to-day,  since  we  were  cast  forth. 

FRAKARK. 

I  could  not  endure  it  for  three  years  longer. 

HELGA. 

And  yet  we  must.    There  is  none  who  can  help  us. 

FRAKARK. 

The  vikings  come  daily  home  from  their  summer 
cruises.  Something  might  be  done  with  so  many  brave 
men. 

HELGA. 

But  they  have  no  leader. 

FRAKARK. 

T  must  tell  thee :  in  the  last  few  days  I  have  thought 
of  one.  {_The  sisters  look  at  one  another.]  What  dost 
thou  require  of  a  leader  ? 

HELGA. 

High  birth. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  33 

FBAKAKK. 

That,  I  think,  he  has. 

HELGA. 

He  must  be  a  stranger. 

FBAKABK. 

Wherefore  ? 

HELGA. 

A  too  powerful  leader  might  become  a  menace  to  us ; 
therefore  he  must  be  free,  without  kin  or  friends. 

FBAKABK. 

Such  is  he,  and  thus  have  I  thought  too. 

HELGA. 

Hast  thou  also  taken  thought  of  the  means  whereby 
we  may  win  him  to  our  cause  ? 

FBAKABK. 

There  is  but  one  bond  that  makes  men  faithful ;  it  is 
that  of  success. 

HELGA. 

It  might  stead  him  better  to  be  faithless,  for  Earl 
Paul  has  more  treasure  than  Harald. 

FBAKABK. 

Knowest  thou  of  any  other  bond  ? 

HELGA. 

I  do.     But  knowest  thou  the  man  ? 


34 


SIGURD  SLEMBE. 


FRAKASK. 

What  thinkest  thou  of  him  who  came  hither  two 
weeks  since  ? 


From  Scotland  ? 


Yes. 


WeU. 


HELGA. 


FRAKABK. 


HELOA. 


FBAKABK. 


Him  I  mean. 

HELGA. 

And  him  have  I  Ukewise  had  in  mind  from  the  day 
when  I  first  saw  him,  but  I  would  not  be  the  first  to 
speak  of  it.  {She  rises. 

FRAKARK  [rises  also]. 

What  hast  thou  thought  of  him,  Helga  ? 

HELGA. 

No  man  before  him  has  so  awed  me. 


FRAKARK. 

And  I  in  these  two  weeks  have  come  to  trust  him 
more  than  Sven  Viking,  whom  I  have  known  from  child- 
hood. 

HELGA. 

Dost  thou,  too,  think  him  of  high  birth  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  86 

FBAKARK. 

Yes ;  he  gives  all  others  their  due. 

HELGA. 

And  never  shares  in  their  sports. 

FRAKARK. 

Why  does  he  not  tell  us  who  he  is  ? 

HELGA. 

He  waits  for  us  to  ask  him. 

FRAKARK. 

Well,  we  will  ask  him,  then,  —  and  win  him ;  but  by 
what  means  ? 

HELGA. 

Let  not  impatience  carry  thee  away. 

FRAKARK. 

But  in  truth,  we  have  waited  long. 

HELGA. 

Let  US  take  counsel  with  the  earl. 

FRAKARK. 

Thy  son  ? 

HELGA. 

Yes. 

FRAKARK. 

If  he  were  but  capable  of  counsel. 


86  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

He  is  our  chief ;  and  then,  he  may  not  wish  it. 

FRAKARK. 

Has  ever  any  one  been  able  to  find  out  what  he 
wishes  ? 

HELGA. 

Thou  speakest  truly ;  but  we  must  consult  him,  after 
all  —  otherwise  we  might  have  cause  for  regret. 


SCENE  SECOND. 

The  same.    An  old  servant, 
THE   SERVANT. 

Your  niece  Audhild  is  still  away. 

FRAKARK. 

What  dost  thou  mean  ?    Away  ? 

THE   SERVANT. 

She  went  out  yesterday,  and  now  a  day  has  past.  In 
spite  of  the  storm  she  came  not  home.  Her  maids  could 
tell  nothing,  but  sought  for  her;  then  old  Kare  went 
forth  with  many  men,  but  she  has  not  yet  been  found. 

FRAKARK. 

Out  in  such  weather,  alone,  all  the  while  alone  ! 

HELGA. 

More  than  a  whole  day  I 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  37 

FRAKARK. 

We  have  no  neighbors  here ;  she  must  be  in  the 
woods  or  upon  the  shore  — 

HELGA. 

Or  dead ! 

FRAKARK. 

What  sayest  thou ! 

HELGA. 

Hast  thou  searched  everywhere,  in  every  cave,  every 
grove,  every  remotest  nook  ? 

THE   SERVANT. 

They  shouted  with  the  wind,  and  so  must  have  been 
heard.     But  she  came  not. 

FRAKARK. 

I  always  thought  that  would  be  the  end  of  it.  She 
would  never  stay  where  others  were,  and  she  took  no 
counsel. 

HELGA. 

All  the  men  about  the  place  must  go  forth !  We  too 
will  go !  Such  search  must  be  made  that  no  spot  in 
the  great  forest  be  overlooked. 

FRAKARK. 

Call  out  the  men  who  are  at  work  in  the  ship-houses. 

THE   SERVANT. 

But  here  comes  a  boat. 


38  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKARK. 

Surely  Sven  Viking ! 

THE   SERVAITT. 

It  seems  so,  and  he  needs  help  in  such  weather. 

HELGA. 

He  must  help  himself.  Come,  Frakark,  let  us  dress 
for  the  search. 

FRAKARK. 

But  here  she  is  already. 

HELGA. 

Audhild! 

SCENE  THIRD. 

The  same.    AUDHILD. 

FRAKARK   and  HELGA. 

Where  hast  thou  heen  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Out. 

HELGA. 

Thou  hast  put  us  in  the  greatest  fright !  Thy  weep- 
ing maids  seek  thee  in  the  woods  ;  old  Kare  and  many 
men  also  make  search  for  thee.  We  have  just  heard  of 
it  all,  and  have  been  terribly  alarmed  — 

FRAKARK. 

And  all  on  account  of  thy  foolish  caprices. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  39 

HELGA  \to  the  servant]. 
Thou  may  est  go.    [^He  goes.'\    Where  hast  thou  been, 
chHd? 

AUDHILD. 

In  many  places. 

FRAKARK. 

Where  didst  thou  sleep  last  night  ? 

AUDHILD. 

I  did  not  sleep. 

FRAKARK. 

Thy  conduct  is  most  unseemly.  Thou  must  obey 
those  who  have  charge  of  thee,  even  if  thou  dost  not 
love  them.     Whither  art  thou  going  ? 

AUDHILD. 

To  eat 

HELGA. 

Poor  child.     Didst  thou  have  nothing  with  thee  ? 

AUDHILD. 

No. 

FRAKARK. 

And  now  thou  wilt  get  only  cold  food  when  thou  art 
in  need  of  warm.  The  whole  place  cannot  be  ordered 
after  thy  whims.  Perhaps  thou  hast  in  mind  to  seek 
some  other  ? 


40  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD  {with  a  sigK]. 

No. 

FRAKABK. 

And  how  dost  thou  spend  thy  time,  my  child  !  At 
thy  age,  there  should  be  no  need  thus  to  reproach  thee. 
And  these  escapades  of  thine  !  What  is  to  prevent  thee 
from  being  captured  some  day  by  the  vikings  who  hug 
these  shores,  and  carried  off,  or  worse  ? 

AUDHILD. 

I  can  run  away  from  them. 

FRAKABK. 

No  maiden  can  run  from  men.  Still  less  can  she  de- 
fend herself,  if  taken.  [Audhild  smiles.']  Why  dost 
thou  smile  ? 

AUDHILD. 

I  have  a  little  hallowed  knife,  which  came  to  me  from 
my  father;  its  blade  bears  the  image  of  the  blessed 
Mary.  \_8he  draws  it  from  her  bosom. 

HELGA  [aside  to  Frakarh']. 
She  can  win  the  stranger  for  us  ! 

FRAKAKK  [looking  at  her"]. 
Thou  art  right ! 

AUDHILD. 

What  do  you  want  of  me  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  41 

FRAKARK. 

She  is  fair.      Dost  thou  ever  think  of  marriage,  Aud- 


hUd? 


AUDHILD  [shakes  her  head]. 


No  — 


FRAKARK. 

And  yet  thou  shouldst.  —  The  other  time  ours  was  a 
sorry  failure,  but  it  may  chance  better  the  next. 

AUDHTLD. 

The  safest  thing  is  not  to  try  at  all. 

HELGA. 

There  are  men  worthy  a  woman's  love. 

AUDHILD. 

As  thou  shouldst  well  know. 

HELGA  [wounded]. 
Not  I !      A  good  marriage  is  an  honor  to  our  kin- 
dred, and  to  them  something  is  due. 

AUDHILD. 

Thou  wouldst  sell  me  again  ! 

FRAKARK. 

Why  use  such  words  ?  Helga  says  truly  ;  there  are 
men  worthy  a  woman's  love.  Thou  art  young  and  livest 
only  in  thy  fancies,  but  we  speak  from  experience. 

AUDHILD. 

Yes,  you  have  had  experience.     He  whom  thou  didst 


42  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

choose,  aunt  Frakark,  was  called  dastard ;  and  he  whom 
Helga  chose  was  so  worthy  that  he  made  of  her  —  his 
mistress. 

FRAKARK. 

Silence,  bold  child ! 

AUDHILD. 

I  cannot  keep  silent,  aunt,  for  it  is  my  daily  thought. 

FRAKARK. 

Experience  includes  more  than  what  one  alone  has 
lived  through :  in  such  case  its  counsels  were  indeed 
often  of  doubtful  worth. 

HELGA. 

Trust  to  us,  who  are  here  in  thy  mother's  place,  for 
we  would  not  offer  our  child  the  sorrows  we  ourselves 
have  borne.  We  speak  not  to  thee  of  unwilling  mar- 
riage, but  ask  only  that  thou  mistrust  not  all  men,  be- 
lieve not  that  all  are  unworthy.  We  mean  no  more 
than  this. 

FRAKARK. 

Young  people  imagine  that  they  make  great  discov- 
eries about  life,  or  else  they  think  they  are  not  under- 
stood, because  men  do  not  seem  to  notice  them.  But 
we  understand  thee  well,  Audhild.  Yet  I  will  not  now 
tell  thee  what  thou  longest  for  ;  I  will  but  say,  thou  art 
weary  of  Caithness. 

AUDHILD. 

Weary  to  death. 


SIGURD  SLEMBB.  43 

FRAKARK. 

What  wouldst  thou  say,  were  we  to  leave  it  ? 

AUDHILD. 

I  have  been  so  often  deceived,  that  I  will  not  again 
believe  until  I  stand  once  more  upon  my  native  soil. 

FKAKARK. 

Thou  thyself  mayest  perchance  bring  that  to  pass. 
HELGA  \to  Fraharlc]. 

No  more  now. 

AUDHILD. 

What  meanest  thou  ? 

FRAKARK. 

There  is  a  noteworthy  stranger  here.     Thou  hast  seen 
him? 

AUDHILD. 

Yes. 

HELGA  [as  before]. 
No  further. 

FRAKARK. 

What  thinkest  thou  of  him  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Ha !  ha !  ha !     Be  sure  that  from  this  time  on  I  shall 
hate  him. 

IShejmts  her  hand  to  her  breast  with  an  expression  of  pain. 


44  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

What  is  it,  child  ? 

AUDHILD. 

You  should  not  vex  me  to-day.  My  breast  pains  me ; 
I  am  faint. 

FRAKARK. 

Why  didst  thou  not  say  so  at  once,  child  ? 

[Audhild  goes. 

SCENE  FOURTH. 
Frakabk,  Helga. 

FRAKARK. 

She  has  a  most  passionate  nature. 

HELGA. 

And  the  more  it  is  vexed,  the  higher  rise  the  waves. 

FRAKARK. 

I  do  not  understand  thy  caution. 

HELGA. 

No,  thou  understandest  nothing  but  thine  own  will, 
and  [as  she  sits  down]  for  that  reason  things  have  fared 
as  they  have. 

FRAKARK. 

What  sayest  thou  ?  \_Pausing  a  moment.]  I  am 
never  sure  whether  thou  art  with  or  against  me. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  45 

HELGA. 

When  violent  measures  are  in  question,  I  am  always 
against  thee. 

FRAKARK. 

But  so  little  has  been  accomplished  here. 

HELGA. 

Harald  grows  ever  more  unhappy  —  and  so  it  seems 
that  too  much  has  been  accomplished. 

FRAKARK. 

And  yet  I  find  thy  counsel  in  all  that  has  hitherto 
been  done. 

HELGA. 

What  will  a  mother  not  devise  for  her  son's  sake ;  — 
and  yet  she  may  stop  short  of  its  performance. 

FRAKARK. 

Why  dwell  upon  him  alone !  That  it  is  that  weak- 
ens thy  will.  I  have  children,  too,  but  I  think  neither 
of  them  nor  of  myself  alone :  it  were  too  narrow  an 
ambition. 

HELGA. 

Yet  each  of  them  has  an  immortal  soul. 

FRAKARK. 

I  am  far  from  feeling  sure  of  the  individual  immor- 
tality so  much  preached  of  ;  but  there  is  an  immortality 
of  which  I  am  sure  :  it  is  that  of  the  race.  Sow  but  for 
that,  and  the  race  itself,  in  its  own  autumn  and  spring- 


46  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

time,  will  carry  on  the  work  ;  the  one  will  harvest  and 
the  other  provide  for  the  future.  Seen  from  all  sides, 
life  is  but  a  struggle  between  different  races,  and  the 
waves  of  battle  beat  most  furiously  about  the  throne. 
Two  kings  engage  in  strife,  and  races  take  sides  with 
them  from  noble  down  to  peasant ;  they  who  win  cast 
forth  from  possessions  and  country  them  who  lose,  but 
hardly  has  conquest  been  achieved  when  the  conquerors 
fight  among  themselves  for  precedence,  and,  chainwise, 
one  race  draws  another  after  it,  either  up  to  the  throne 
or  down  to  the  abyss. 

HELGA. 

Countries  then  need  no  laws ! 

FRAEAKK. 

No !  For  my  part  I  know  no  other  law  than  that  of 
blood;  no  other  sin  than  that  of  abstention  from  the 
strife.  Link  must  strengthen  link,  that  the  race  may 
become  the  first  in  its  native  land.  And  I  will  not  rest, 
until  your  son  is  once  more  earl  of  all  the  Orkneys  and 
of  Caithness,  that  he  may  make  our  brother  earl  of  Torsa 
and  provide  good  marriages  for  our  daughters.  Land 
and  people  all  about  must  be  ours.  For  thus  alone  am 
I  sure  of  owning  the  grave  in  which  I  shall  be  laid,  and 
sure  that  it  will  be  honored  by  those  who  come  after. 
\_She  takes  the  shirt  in  her  hands  and  goes  to  the  door. 
After  opening  it,  she  exclaims.']  Sven  Viking  marches 
up  to  the  house  at  the  head  of  his  men ;  we  must  go  to 
meet  him ! 

HELGA. 
I  come  !  [8he  follows  in  haste. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  47 

SCENE  FIFTH. 
Harald,  Sven  Aslejvsson. 

SVEN  ASLEJVSSOM"  [peering  in]. 
Yes  ;  they  are  gone. 

HABAIiD  [enters:  they  step  forward]. 
Say,  the  wolf  we  caught  in  the  wolf-caves  ought  to  be 
called  aunt,  ought  it  not  ? 

SVEN. 

Yes,  aunt;  it  would  look  like  her,  too,  if  it  wore  a 
head-dress. 

HARALD. 

We  will  kill  him  to-day,  won't  we  ? 

SVEN. 

We  can  do  it  right  away ;  it  will  ^ve  us  something 
to  do. 

HABALD. 

But  slowly,  Sven. 

SVEN. 

Yes,  slowly. 

HARALD. 

Tell  me,  how  shall  we  do  it  ? 

SVEN  [seated  on  the  floor  be/ore  the  earT]. 
We  might  fasten  knives  to  long  poles  and  stab  it. 


48  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HABALB. 

Yes,  yes ;  and  then  ? 

SVEN. 

Then  we  can  throw  fire  upon  it. 

HABALD. 

Yes,  yes.     How  wicked  thou  wilt  be  when  thou  art 
come  to  power  !     And  then  ? 

SVEN. 

Then  we  can  tease  it  with  sticks  armed  with  spikes. 

HARALD. 

Ho,  ho,  how  wicked  he  grows ! 

SVEN. 

Wicked  ?    It  killed  our  best  dog. 

HARALD. 

Truly,  I  forgot,  it  kiUed  Balder.    Aunt,  too  —    Sup- 
pose we  let  it  loose  ? 

SVEN. 

Why  ? 

HARALD. 

Among  aunt's  flocks.     What  sayest  thou  ?  * 

SVEN. 

Then  it  would  get  into  thine,  too. 

HARALD. 

True.     Well,  we  will  kill  it. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  49 

SVEN. 


Come  on,  then 


HAHALD. 

Bat  it  is  an  ugly  thing  to  look  at :  cannot  some  one 
else  do  it  ? 

SVEN. 

Why,  dear,  the  fun  of  it  is  in  looking  on  ! 

HARALD. 

•True  also,  I  had   forgotten.     But  —  thou   mightest 
look  on,  and  tell  me  about  it  afterwards. 

SVEN. 

That  is  the  way  thou  always  art ! 

HARALD. 

No,  no,  little  Sven,  be  good,  and  I  will  find  some 
other  sport  for  thee.     What  is  that  ?     The  storm  ? 

SVEN. 

No,  it  is  a  shout.     [Clambers  up  to  the  window.']    It 
is  Sven  Viking  with  all  his  men.     He  has  come  at  last. 

HARALD. 

So  it  is.     The  stranger  has  his  place  at  board  and 
bed.     We  shall  soon  have  quarrels  enough  here,  Sven. 

SVEN. 

Who  will  win  ? 

HARALD. 

Sven  Viking  will  win.     I  like  not  the  stranger,  dost 
thou? 


50  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SVEN. 

I  like  no  one  here. 

HASALD. 

No,  let  them  fight,  we  shall  be  rid  of  them !  But  it 
was  not  I  who  bestowed  the  place  on  him.  It  is  thy 
fault. 

SVEN-. 

But  I  never  leave  thee. 

HARALD. 

No,  and  so  they  cannot  harm  thee.  Dost  thou  like 
Sven  Viking  ? 

SVEN. 

No  one !     No  one  ! 

HARAIiD. 

Nor  I.     Oh,  for  him  who  should  dare,  Sven  ! 

SVENT. 

What  wouldst  thou  then  ? 

HARALD. 

I  will  not  say  now.  But  one  thing  I  dare  do,  if  it 
last  much  longer. 

SVEN. 

What  is  it? 

HABALD. 

Die. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  61 

SVEN. 


Dear  earl ! 


HABALD  [who  has  sat  down\. 
Tell  me  about  Sigurd  Jorsalf arer. 

SVEN. 

Always  about  him ! 

HAHALD. 

He  is  a  great  chieftain,  Sven. 

SVEN. 

He  was :  he  is  mad  now. 

HARAIiD. 

What  made  him  mad,  thinkest  thou  ? 

SVEN. 

A  fish  came  to  him  in  the  bath. 

HARALD  \shaking  his  head], 
H'm,  H'm  1     Dost  thou  know  what  the  fish  is  Y 

SVEN. 

The  fish? 

HABALD. 

It  is  an  evil  thought,  that  keeps  one  from  sleep. 

SVEN  [going  up  to  him  and  stroking  his  hair]. 
Think  no  more  of  it,  earl !     Let  us  do  something, 
let  us  sing ! 


52  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  little  Sven,  yes  ;  let  us  sing. 

SVEN. 

About  the  king  without  lands  or  queen ;  the  song  that 
thou  madest. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  that  will  do,  yes.     Sing  thou  the  refrain,  and  I 
will  sing  the  song. 

SVEN. 

Not  so  slowly. 

HARALD. 

No.     \_Sings.']     Will  that  do  ? 

SVEN. 

Yes,  that  is  right.     [Harold  is  silent.^     Now,  earl ! 

HABALD. 

No,  I  will  not. 

SVEN. 

What  shall  we  do,  then  ? 

HARALD. 

We  will  amuse  ourselves  to-morrow,  little  Sven,  to- 
morrow. 

SVEN. 

There  comes  thy  mother,  earl. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  63 

HARALD. 

So  !     Then  an  end  to  my  peace !  [Rises. 

SCENE  SIXTH. 
Harald,  Helga,  Sven  Aslejvsson. 

HELGA. 

Good  morning,  my  son  ! 

HARALD. 

That  is  more  than  I  knew  before. 

HELGA. 

How  is  it  with  thee  ? 

HARALD. 

Not  so  ill  as  with  the  ambitious,  nor  so  well  as  with 
the  dead. 

HELGA  [showing  the  cap], 
I  have  made  thee  a  pretty  cap,  is  it  not  ?    Do  me  the 
kindness  to  accept  it. 

HARALD  [as  he  takes  it"]. 
Thanks.    It  will  become  me  well  on  my  marriage  day. 

HELGA. 

What  dost  thou  mean  by  that,  my  son  ? 

HARALD. 

I  mean,  mother,  that  I  am  deeply  in  love,  and  think 
to  change  my  estate. 


64  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELurA. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  way. 

HARAIiD. 

Dost  thou  think  it,  mother  ?  Yes,  the  cap  is  pretty ; 
it  will  look  well  enough  upon  my  head  in  death. 

HELGA. 

In  death  ? 

HARALD. 

A  living  head  does  not  fit  me.  And  the  bride  of 
whom  I  spoke,  —  dost  thou  understand  Latin,  mother  ? 

HELGA. 

No. 

HARALD. 

If  thou  didst,  I  might  tell  thee  her  name  in  Latin. 
But  in  all  tongues  alike  she  is  dark  and  very  quiet. 
What  hast  thou  bought  of  me  with  this  cap  ? 

HELGA. 

It  is  a  mother's  gift. 

HARALD. 

Thy  gifts  are  as  those  of  Jacob  to  Pharaoh.  Thou 
wouldst  enter  into  Goshen. 

HELGA. 

What  dost  thou  name  thus  ? 

HARALD. 

My  thoughts,  dear  mother.     Be  not  vexed.     I  will 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  65 

use  another  figure.     Every  time  thou  givest  me  aught, 
thou  dost  but  sell  a  fragment  of  me  to  my  aunt. 

HELGA. 

By  all  the  saints,  what  sayest  thou  ? 

HARALD. 

Be  not  vexed ;  thou  art  not  the  only  one  to  see  his 
image  in  the  water.  Come,  what  is  it  thou  wilt  have  of 
me  to-day  ? 

HELGA. 

It  seems  that  thou  art  angry  with  me.  Is  it  because 
Sven  Viking  is  again  trying  to  deal  with  thy  brother  ? 

HARALD. 

I  say  naught :  I  am  never  angry.  Come,  what  wilt 
thou? 

HELGA. 

Thou  dost  not  treat  me  courteously. 

HARALD. 

I  beg,  then,  for  thy  pardon. 

HELGA. 

Oh,  didst  thou  but  know,  Harald  ! 

HARALD  {giving  way]. 

Spare  thy  pathos,  mother ;  thou  knowest  I  am  as  easily 
moved  without  it. 


66  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

Tell  me  thy  meaning,  and  we  will  act  according  to 
thy  wish. 

HARALD. 

For  God's  sake,  no ;  I  have  no  meaning. 

HELGA.  * 

But  why  not  trust  in  me  ?  I  surely  am  worthy  of  it. 
I  have  suffered  much  for  thy  sake. 

HARALD. 

Much  !  Ay,  "  much  '*  may  be  a  great  deal,  but  much 
from  much  leaves  naught.  Let  that  drop,  mother.  But 
hasten,  hasten,  I  have  other  things  to  do ;  say,  what  wilt 
thou  buy  of  me  to-day  ? 

HELGA. 

Buy  of  thee,  I  ?  I  who  have  given  thee  my  whole  life  ! 
Canst  thou  believe  that  I  still  think  of  self  ?  As  truly 
as  there  is  a  heaven  above  us  — 

HARALD. 

There  is  a  hell  beneath  us.  Yes,  yes,  mother,  keep 
thy  thoughts  from  straying  upwards.  The  world  we 
dwell  in  is  wild  enough. 

HELGA. 

Thou  shalt  never  succeed  in  wearing  out  my  forbear- 
ance. I  held  thee  in  my  arms  as  a  child,  and,  looking 
though  thy  infant  eyes  into  thy  soul  saw  there  the  germs 
of  good.  It  is  some  other  than  thou  that  now  speakest 
to  me  ;  but  I  will  patiently  wait  till  thy  wild  words  and 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  57 

deeds  shall  give  place  to  the  old  smile  which  made  me 
first  feel  that  I  was  indeed  a  mother.  Oh,  wouldst 
thou  but  tell  me  what  I  might  do  to  behold  it  once 
more ! 

HABAliD. 

I  will  tell  thee  quickly :  thou  must  go  to  bed,  for 
dreams  bring  back  many  things  that  life  knows  no 
longer.  They  say,  too,  that  a  young  man  lying  in 
death  may  once  again  wear  the  look  of  his  childhood  : 
so  thou  must  wait. 

HELGA. 

Oh,  Harald,  hast  thou  ever  thought  that  thou  mightest 
kill  me  ? 

HARALD. 

Yes,  dear  mother.  Had  I  not,  many  things  would 
be  other  than  they  now  are. 

HELGA. 

I  love  thee  more  than  all  the  earth  besides,  and  there 
is  nothing  in  all  the  circle  of  the  world  or  of  thought 
that  I  would  shrink  from,  if  it  might  purchase  thee  a 
happy  hour. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  a  mother's  love  may  be  a  fearful  thing. 

HELGA. 

My  son ! 

HARALD. 

Come,  come,  mother  !     The  suffering  is  so  long,  and 


58  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

the  name  so  short.     We  bear  the  one,  let  not  the  other 
frighten  thee.     Mother,  thy  errand ! 

HELGA. 

Thy  many  words  — 

HARALD. 

Yes,  they  are  my  fence !    Thy  errand ! 

HELGA. 

God !  nothing  but  my  errand. 

HARALD. 

Is  it  too  much  to  ask  ?  You  have  driven  me  from 
one  earldom,  you  have  taken  possession  of  the  other, 
and  of  my  power  and  my  house  and  much  besides. 
And  now  I  beg  of  you  but  one  small  thing ;  to  be  left 
in  peace.  But  that,  it  seems,  is  the  hardest  thing  of  all 
for  you  will  in  no  wise  grant  it  me. 

HELGA. 

Hast  thou  through  our  fault  lost  the  things  of  which 
thou  speakest,  it  was,  believe  me,  out  of  love  for  thee,  — 
a  love,  perhaps,  that  erred.  And  believe,  too,  that  we 
think  night  and  day  of  how  we  may  restore  them  to 
thee.  We  have  just  made  the  last  effort  possible,  by 
peaceable  means,  and  Sven  Viking  has  just  returned. 
Meet  him  with  friendliness,  hear  the  message  he  brings, 
and  tell  us  thy  will. 

HARALD. 

The  fox  chased  the  frightened  lambs  before  him.     I 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  69 

know  tMne  errand.     I  have  sent  no  message  to  my  bro- 
ther, I  have  done  naught.    I  will  hear  naught. 

HELGA. 

But  it  is  done  in  thy  name,  and  for  the  people's  sake, 
for  ours  and  thine  own  — 

HABALD. 

Well,  then,  yes ;  as  you  will,  —  yes.  But  let  it 
quickly  be  over.  [Helga  remains  motionless.']  Is  there 
anything  more  ? 

HEL6A. 

If  it  were  only  I  who  might  ask  that ! 

HABALD. 
Yet  anything  more  ? 

HELGA. 

No,  no ;  there  is  nothing  more.  {She  goes. 


SCENE  SEVENTH. 

Habald,  Sven  Aslejvsson.    Afterwards  Feakaek, 
Helga,  Sven  Viking. 

HABALD  \seats  himself]. 
Would  they  but  leave  me  in  peace  !     There  are  too 
many  wolves  for  a  single  dog.  [Sinks  back. 

SVEN  ASLEJVSSON  [who  has  seated  himself  upon  a  footstool}. 
What  a  day  for  delays  and  vexation  I 


60  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Frakark  enters,  followed  hy  Helga  and  Sven  Vi- 
king. 

FRAKARK. 

We  come  hither  with  Sven,  our  foremost  man;  he 
brings  messages  from  thy  brother.  \_Harald  rises. 
Sven  Aslejvsson  goes  forward  and  stands  at  his  side,~\ 
Thou  thyself  shalt  hear,  if  agreement  be  possible. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

God's  peace  with  you,  lord  earl !  I  come  to-day  in 
rough  weather,  but  I  wished  to  deliver  my  message. 

HARALD. 

I  have  bargained  neither  for  the  weather  nor  for  the 
message,  and  so  I  cannot  say  welcome.  But  thou  shalt 
thyself  be  received  as  befits  thee. 

FRAKARK. 

Care  has  been  taken  for  that. 

HARALD  [softly^  to  the  hoy]. 
His  face  is  overcast ;  he  surely  knows  that  the  stranger 
has  his  place. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

You  brothers  are  much  unlike.  Paul  is  silent  and 
sparing  of  speech,  so  that  men  call  him  the  taciturn  ;  but 
thou  hast  many  words,  more  often  than  there  is  need 
for,  and  therefore  they  call  thee  the  loquacious. 

HARALD. 

I  can  tell  thee  something  yet  stranger :  we  were  once 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  61 

much  tlie  same,  but  that  which  made  him  silent  made 
me  full  of  speech. 

[He  seats  himself ^  takes  the  boy  on  his  knee,  and  leans  his  head 

on  the  boy's  shoulder. 


FRAKARK. 

Do  thine  errand,  Sven,  and  as  the  earl  forgets  to 
thank  thee  for  thy  trouble,  I  will  do  it.  We  should  not 
forget  the  rough  weather  in  which  thou  hast  fared  forth, 
and  left,  perhaps,  an  earl  to  whom  thou  wert  more  wel- 
come. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

I  have  a  word  to  say  of  that  later.  But  first  I  will 
deliver  what  I  have  been  charged  with ;  although  it 
seems  I  have  little  thanks  for  it. 

SVEN   ASLEJVSSON. 

Yes,  he  knows  it. 

SVEN  VIKING  [stepping  nearer]. 
Earl  Paul  sends  you  God's  greeting  and  his  own. 
He  says  to  you  that  the  half  of  the  kingdom  which  you 
got,  although  not  born  in  wedlock,  from  your  father, 
you  have  forfeited  by  what  since  has  happened.  But 
when  I  announced  to  him  your  present  will,  he  said 
that  for  the  sake  of  the  friendship  he  once  bore  you, 
he  would  yet  do  what  he  might.  But  he  must  impose  a 
new  condition. 

HARALD. 

You  may  share  with  me,  said  the  wolf  to  the  hare, 
but  when  you  have  eaten  your  portion,  I  will  eat  you. 


62  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

The   condition  is,   that  you  come  back  alone,  with 
neither  aunt  nor  mother.  ISUence. 

FBAKARK. 

I  hope  thou  seest  the  drawn  sword  which  lies  in  the 
message  of  peace  ? 


HARALD. 


Sharpen  it,  thou ! 


FRAKARK. 

Dost  thou  understand  aright  ?  She,  who  for  thy  sake 
lived  sixteen  years  with  thy  father.  Earl  Hakon,  despite 
the  scorn  and  the  hatred  of  his  people  and  lawful  wife ; 
thy  mother,  who  loves  thee,  Harald,  more  than  another 
may  comprehend;  it  is  thy  mother  who  shall  be  re- 
jected.    [^Silence,'}    Thou  surely  canst  not  understand  ? 

HARALD  [motionless]. 
Yes,  I  understand. 

FRAKARK. 

Thou  canst  not,  Harald,  else  wouldst  thou  speak  to 
her.     Behold  her  fear  —  lovest  thou  thy  brother  more  ? 

HELGA. 

Frakark ! 

HARALD  [as  before]. 
Ah,  yes,  I  understand  it  fully ;    I  must  either  slay 
my  brother  or  slay  my  mother. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  63 

BOTH  SKTEES. 


What? 


HARALD. 

I  cannot  return  to  the  Orkneys  until  •  my  brother  is 
slain,  for  should  I  accept  the  condition  which  he  has 
named,  I  should  slay  my  mother. 

HELGA  [approaching  fttm]. 
Yes,  shouldst  thou  leave  me,  it  would  kill  me  !  May 
God  ever  bless  thee  for  the  words  —  the  first  words  of 
love  I  have  had  from  thee  in  three  years.  Now  I  see 
it  all.  \_Clasping  his  knees.']  Thou  may  est  upbraid 
me,  for  thou  art  ill ;  but  I  know  now  that  thou  lovest 
me  still.     O  Harald,  let  it  appear  in  this  hour. 

HARALD  \who  has  put  the  hoy  aside,  and  then  arisen]. 
Have  I  said  aught  that  should  bring  thee  to  thy  knees 
before  me,  I  beg  for  thy  forgiveness. 

FRAKARK. 

The  flame  of  her  maternal  love  sinks  at  thy  look  as 
before  a  chilling  mist.  Helga !  Canst  thou  not  put 
out  the  hearth-fire  and  go  forth  into  the  great  light  of 
the  world  ?  Beasts  love  their  own  brood  alone :  men 
should  hold  more  within  their  grasp. 

HARALD   [who  i$  again  seated,  to  the  hoy]. 
Thou  must  remember  what  she  says,  when  thou  art 
grown  to  manhood. 

FRAKARK. 

To  come  back  now  from  this  confusion  to  our  busi- 


64  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

ness.     Was  Torkel  Fostre  present  when  Paul  delivered 
this  message  ? 

SVEN   VIKING. 

<^It  came  from  him. 

FRAKABK. 

I  thought  it. 

SVEN  VIKESTG. 

He  strode  forward  and  said  :  For  twenty  years  have 
Helga  and  Frakark  stirred  up  dissension  in  the  Orkneys- 
It  was  they  who  caused  the  father  of  the  earls  to  strive 
for  sole  power,  they  at  whose  bidding  he  slew  Magnus, 
Torkel  Fostre's  friend.  It  is  they,  too,  who  have  set  the 
brothers  at  war,  for  their  sole  thought  is  of  supreme 
power.  And  as  long  as  they  shall  live  will  peace  re- 
main afar. 

FRAKARK. 

That  saying  I  will  turn  about  thus :  as  long  as  Torkel 
Fostre  shall  live,  there  will  be  no  peace.  Thanks  for 
thy  mission,  Sven.  Leave  us,  now,  and  make  thyself  at 
home. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

That  might  be  —  did  I  only  know  whither  to  ^o. 

HARALD  and  SVEN  ASLEJVSSON  \to  one  another]. 
Now  it  is  coming  ! 

FRAKARK. 

Whither  thou  shalt  go  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  65 

SVEN   VIKING. 

Hitherto  have  I  always  had  here  at  Caithness  the  first 
place  at  board  and  bed,  but  while  I  was  absent  on  the 
earl's  errand,  it  has  been  given  to  a  stranger. 

FRAKARK. 

That  I  have  seen  ;  but  who  has  done  so  ? 

HELGA  \}iastily'\. 

Surely,  it  was  done  thoughtlessly. 

SVEN  VIKING. 

No,  they  say  it  was  done  at  the  earl's  command. 

HELGA. 

That  cannot  be  ;  thou  must  have  failed  to  understand. 

HARALD. 

Has  it  been  said  that  I  commanded  it  ? 

SVEN    VIKING. 

Your  boy  said  so. 

HARALD  \taTcing  him  by  the  ear]. 

How  canst  thou  say  such  things,  boy  ? 

SVEN  ASLEJVSSON.     • 

Oh,  lord  earl,  I  knew  no  better.  He  who  came  was 
so  tall  and  grand. 

HARALD. 

For  that  trick  I  shall  pay  thee  as  I  never  have  be- 
fore. 


66  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 


JGA  \to  Sven  Vihing], 

Thou  hast  heard,  it  was  but  a  child's  trick. 

SVEN  VIKING. 

I  have  heard.  A  man  may  not  fight  with  boys  ;  else 
should  Sven  be  Sven's  bane. 

HABALD  [to  Sven  Asl^vsson]. 
Thou  must  remember  him  too,  when  thou  art  grown. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

But  he,  who  was  so  sure  of  himself  that  he  took  the 
place,  must  prove  himself  able  to  defend  it.  Even  now 
are  the  people  gathered  in  the  court-yard.  [Goes. 

HABALD   and  SVEN  ASLEJVSSON. 

Now  it  will  begin ! 

HELGA. 

Nay,  Sven,  bethink  thyself ! 

FRAKABK. 

We,  Sven,  will  make  good  thy  loss. 

HELGA. 
Be  reconciled  in  friendship.  [Sven  has  disappeared. 


SCENE  EIGHTH. 
The  same    without    Sven   Viking.       AuDHILD  enters. 
HELGA. 

This  does  not  augur  well. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  67 

FRAKARK. 

Why  does  he  not  turn  the  boy  away  ? 

SVEN   ASLEJVSSON. 

I  must  get  up  in  the  window  to  see.  [^Climbs  up.'] 
Just  so  —  they  are  in  the  court-yard,  all  the  men  are 
coming  out,  Sven  is  speaking.  See  there  !  The  others 
go  to  one  side.     Come,  earl,  it  is  going  on  finely. 

HARALD    [steps  to  the  window  and  then  back  again"]. 
No,  I  do  not  want  to  look.     Tell  me  about  it. 

[Audhild  and  Helga  are  upon  either  side  of  him,  and  endeavor 
topeer  otU, 

FRAKARK. 

It  might  have  been  avoided.  [_She  goes  to  the  win- 
dow.']    Sven  has  thrown  off  his  cloak  already. 

SVEN  ASLEJVSSON. 

The  stranger  smiles :  he  is  not  afraid. 

HARALD. 

Have  they  drawn  their  swords  ? 

SVEN   ASLEJYSSON. 

No,  not  yet.  They  are  still  speaking  —  now  Sven  — 
now  the  other.  See  there  !  The  stranger  sprang  upon 
hun!     Ha! 


AliL. 


They  fall 


SVEN  ASLEJYSSON. 

The  stranger  underneath ! 


68  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

ALL. 

Oh,  no ! 

HARALD. 

How  is  it  ?    How  is  it  ? 

SVEN   ASLEJVSSON. 

I  have  never  seen  its  match  !  [Jumps  down.']  The 
stranger  sprang  upon  him  like  a  cat,  threw  himself  down 
with  Sven,  himself  underneath,  and  then,  with  legs  and 
hands  to  Sven's  breast,  threw  him  off,  several  feet  away 
—  then  sprang  up,  drew  his  sword,  and  laid  it  upon 
him.  [^Cries  without. 

FRAKARK  [coming forward]. 
I  have  never  seen  the  like. 

HELGA  [further  ba,clc\. 
He  will  serve  our  purpose. 

FRAKARK. 

K  he  conquer  Sven  Viking,  none  can  withstand  him. 

[Cries  withoitt. 

HELGA. 

Hear,  how  they  hail  him  ! 


FRAKARK. 

Audhild,  go  out  and  call  him  in. 

AUDHILD. 

I? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  69 

HELGA. 

She  means,  you  shall  ask  one  of  the  men  to  do  it. 
[Audhild  goes,  the  cries  are  renewed. 

FRAKARK. 

Hear  me  !  That  man  is  born  to  be  a  leader.  We  will 
now  send  Earl  Paul  his  answer. 

HARALD. 

That  he  is  made  for,  surely.  I  have  felt  all  along 
that  I  could  not  bear  him.  Sven,  bring  the  chess- 
board. We  will  play  the  game  in  which  the  chieftain 
stands  still,  and  the  woman  has  all  the  power. 

\8eat$  himself,  Sven  goes,  and  returns  with  the  chessmen. 


SCENE    NINTH. 

The  same.    AUDHILD,  after  her  SiGURD,  in  knighVs  costume  of 
Scotch  cut. 


SIGURD. 

God's  peace  in  this  house  ! 

FRAKARK. 

We  have  all  beheld  thy  deed,  and  now  bid  thee  ap- 
proach. 

SIGURD. 

He  would  seize  upon  the  place  that  you  had  honored 
me  with.  [Harald  and  Sven  sit  down  at  the  right  and  play. 

HELGA. 

Thou  hast  come  from  our  friend,  the  Scottish  king  ? 


70 

SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

SIGURD. 

From  him  last. 

HELGA. 

But  thou  art  hardly  Scotch  ? 

SIGUBD. 

I  am  a  Northman. 

HELGA. 

How  didst  thou  happen,  then,  to  be  in  Scotland  ? 

SIGURD. 

My  ship  was  driven  thither  in  a  storm.     I  was  asked 
to  stay,  and  did  so. 

FRAKARK. 

Whither  wert  thou  bound,  when  thou  camest  thither  ? 

SIGURD. 

Upon  crusade. 

HELGA. 

And  now  ? 

SIGURD. 

If  nothing  else  is  offered  me  —  on  crusade. 

FRAKARK. 

Hast  thou  no  object  in  view  ? 

SIGURD. 

None. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  71 

HELGA- 

Hast  thou  kindred  '' 

SIGURD. 

I  have  a  mother. 

HELGA. 

Thou  hast  a  mother. 

FBAKABK. 

Who  art  thou  ? 

SIGURD. 

What  my  deeds  make  me. 

FRAKARK. 

We  will  not  question  thee  further.  Thou  hast  been 
here  for  a  fortnight,  we  have  asked  thee  neither  of  thy 
home  nor  of  thy  mission.  And  what  is  now  in  question 
is  this :  if  thou  art  as  well  pleased  with  us  as  we  with 
thee,  we  would  ask  for  thy  service. 

SIGURD. 

It  falls  out  well,  for  my  errand  had  to  do  with  that. 

HELGA. 

We  are  pleased  to  hear  it. 

SVEN  ASLEJVSSON  {to  the  earl]. 
Thou  dost  not  attend. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  I  attend. 


72  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKAKK. 

Speech  is  now  made  of  an  expedition  against  Paul  in 
Orkney. 

SIGURD. 

I  have  heard  it. 

FRAKARK. 

But  the  earl  is  sick  ;  we  have  no  leader. 

SIGURD. 

I  knew  that,  too. 

FRAKARK. 

We  have  trust  in  thee ;  wouldst  thou  not  consent  to 
act  as  chieftain  of  the  men  thou  seest  here,  and  of  many- 
others  ? 

SIGURD. 

The  men  are  very  wild. 

FRAKARK. 

Thou  shouldst  have  the  earl's  power  over  them. 

HELGA. 

But  the  earl  will  not  have  it  so,  I  can  see. 

FRAKARK. 

Who  asks  him? 

HELGA. 

He  will  not !  and  it  shall  not  be ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  73 

FRAKARK. 

What  does  this  mean,  and  at  the  last  moment  ?    Har- 
ald,  dost  thou  not  wish  for  war? 

HARALD. 

Did  some  one  ask  me  a  question  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Thou  knowest  well,  nothing  may  be  gained  by  peace  ; 
here,  now,  is  the  opportunity  to  try  other  means. 

HARALD. 

One  way  to  the  gallows  is  as  good  as  another,  said  the 
boy;  I  am  willing  to  take  the  shortest.      [Goes  on  playing. 

FRAKARK. 

Can  one  understand  from  that  what  he  wishes  ? 

HELGA. 

If  we  should  act  awrong ! 

FRAKARK. 

I  have  often  said  it,  only  in  Orfjara  can  he  be  happy 
again.     \_To  Sigurd.']     Dost  thou  accept  the  offer? 

SIGURD. 

That  depends.     If  all  will  swear  to  obey  me,  and  I 
receive  commands  from  none,  I  will  be  the  leader. 

\The  earl  rises,  but  seats  himself  again. 

HELGA. 

That  is  too  much  power  for  one  man. 


74  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKARK. 

Then  wilt  thou  be  lord,  and  we  but  followers. 

SIGURD. 

Otherwise  I  should  but  follow,  and  you  command. 

PRAKARK. 

Thou  shalt  have  it  as  thou  wilt. 

HELGA. 

But  the  earl  ? 

PRAKARK. 

Will  reap  only  profit  by  it. 

HARALD. 

Now  I  am  sold,  little  Sven ;  what  wilt  thou  give  for 
me  now  ? 

SVEN. 

I  will  give  a  whole  earldom  for  thee  now. 

FRAKARK  \to  Sigurd]. 

The  woman  thou  seest  is  our  niece. 

SIGURD  [greeting  Audhild]. 
So  I  have  heard.  [Audhild  draws  back. 

SIGURD. 

Can  the  men  pledge  their  obedience  at  once  ? 

FRAKARK. 

I  am  glad  that  we  have  at  last  found  a  man  who  will 
not  flag. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  76 

HELGA. 

What  reward  do  you  require  ? 

SIGURD. 

When  I  have  done  the  work  you  may  give  me  what 
you  will. 

FRAKARK. 

He  is  after  my  own  heart.    Audhild,  see  that  the  men 
are  called  together  for  council.  [Audhild  goes. 

HARALD  [rising]. 
Let  us  go  now,  Sven,  there  are  so  many  people  com- 
ing, [Sven  gathers  up  the  chessmen. 

HELGA. 

Dost  thou  leave  us  ? 

HARALD. 

I  may  be  spared,  perhaps. 

FRAKARK. 

But  the  men  are  coming  now. 

HARALD  [departing}. 
Say  that  I  am  sick.     You  will  not  be  far  from  the 
truth. 

SCENE  TENTH. 

The  same,  without  Harold  and  Sven,      AuDHILD. 

HELGA. 
Dost  thou  see  ?     He  approves  it  not. 


76  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKARK. 

We  may  not  pause  half-way.    \_To  Sigurd.^   The  earl 
seems  to  you  to  act  strangely  ? 

SIGUBD. 

H'm ;  he  who  is  not  strong  sinks  often  beneath  the 
weight  of  his  own  thoughts. 

HELGA. 

Thine  answer  was  kindly. 

SIGURD. 

Good  fortune  alone  can  cure  such  sickness. 

HELGA. 

Dost  thou  think  it  ?    If  all  should  fare  well  — 

SIGURD. 

He  would  soon  be  himself  again. 

AUDHILD  [enters]. 
The  storm  has  carried  the  roof  from  off  the  ship- 
houses,  and  therefore  many  men  are  at  work  there.    But 
word  has  been  sent. 

FRAKARK. 
Thanks,  my  child.  [Speaks  to  her,  and  adjusts  her  dress. 

HELGA  [to  Sigurd:]. 
Thou  seemest  very  sure  that  with  good  fortune  he 
will  be  himself  again. 

SIGURD. 

For   I   know  something  of  his  case.     It  is  hard  to 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  77 

strive  with  kindred,  and  through  the  fault  of  kindred 
to  lose  all  that  one  is  born  to  is  hard  also.  There  are 
many  who  dare  not  choose  between  such  conditions. 
But  the  choice  once  made,  then  comes  peace  of  mind. 

HELGA. 

Thou  must  have  known  something  of  the  sort. 

SIGURD. 

He  who  cannot  help  himself  finds   often  solace  in 
helping  others. 

HELGA. 

And  therefore  art  thou  come  ? 

SIGURD. 

In  proof  thereof  I  have   a  letter  from  king  David 
of  Scotland. 

FRAKARK  [coming  up}. 
A  letter  from  the  king  of  Scotland  ? 

SIGURD  [giving  it  to  her\. 
To  you. 

FRAKARK. 

I  cannot  read.     Here,  Helga. 

HELGA. 

No,  my  eyesight  has  failed  me  of  late.    But  Audhild 
can  read  it. 

FRAKARK  [to  Audhild]. 
Come  hither  and  read. 


7B  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD  \i'eads\. 

"  David,  king  of  Scotland,  sends  God's  greeting  and 
his  own  to  Frakark,  daughter  of  Maddad.  Since  we 
have  learned  the  straits  of  thy  nephew  Harald, —  to  whom 
God  grant  many  days,  —  we  send  thee  by  this  token  a 
man  who  can  surely  help  you.  He  has  been  with  me 
for  three  years,  and  for  two  of  them  has  held  the  leader- 
ship in  his  own  hands,  and  better  man  have  I  never  had. 
He  will  now  away,  which  grieves  me,  but  it  likewise 
gladdens  me,  since  it  is  in  thy  cause.  The  strife  of  Earl 
Harald  and  his  brother  he  has  taken  much  to  heart ;  he 
has  heard  that  you  need  a  leader,  and  offers  himself. 
And  my  word  is  this,  that  you  will  find  no  better  man. 
May  all  the  saints  pray  Lord  Jesus,  our  Saviour,  to  take 
us  under  his  protection." 

FBAKABK. 

And  thou  hast  not  given  us  this  before  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  wished  first  to  learn  how  things  stood  here,  and  that 
was  not  to  be  done  in  a  day. 

FRAKARK. 

Unlooked-for  succor  is  like  a  guide  at  the  crossway. 
We  know,  now,  what  our  path  must  be. 

HELGA   [taking  Sigurd's  hand]. 

Thanks  !     And  may  God  reward  thee,  for  I  cannot. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  79 

SCENE  ELEVENTH. 
The  same:  the  men  enter. 

FBAKARK. 

Men  of  Caithness,  and  strangers  I  You  have  often  said 
that  you  would  join  in  an  expedition  against  Earl  Paul, 
for  you  have  suffered  from  the  wrong  done  by  him.  If 
your  ships  are  in  order,  there  is  a  man  here  who  can 
direct  you  whither  to  steer  them.  When  brave  men  go 
forth  to  war,  no  words  are  needed  —  least  of  all  a 
woman's.  But  after  victory  they  are  more  fitting,  if  good 
gifts  go  with  them.  As  the  oldest  of  our  race  I  promise 
you  these,  but  ask  of  you  that  you  swear  obedience  to 
him  whom  we  give  you  for  a  leader.  [^Haising  a  cru- 
cifix.'] In  the  sight  of  the  Redeemer,  pledge  to  him 
[pointing  to  Sigurd]  the  obedience  that  men  owe  to 
their  chieftain. 

THE   MEN. 

"We  pledge  it  to  him ! 

FRAKARK   \to  Sigurd]'. 
Now  speak,  who  hereafter  art  to  command  them. 

SIGURD. 

I  have  never  spoken  at  Thing  or  at  king's  council. 
[Approaching  them.]  But  it  seemed  to  me  there  were 
some  who  gave  no  pledge.  Let  them  leave ;  and  this 
be  said  to  thee,  Sven  Viking,  yonder  by  the  door ! 

SVEN  VIKING   [maUng  his  way  forward]. 

I  will  go  with  you  —  but  as  a  free  man,  giving  help 


80  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

or  not,  as  I  choose.     We  shall  see  who  will  first  show 
his  heels,  he  who  was  so  fierce,  or  he  who  was  silent. 

SIGURD. 

Upon  such  self-appointed  terms  comes  no  one.     But 
that  thou  mayst  know  that  I  esteem  thee,  Sven  Viking, 
I  offer  thee  the  fourth  part  of  the  spoils  that  fall  to  the 
♦   leader's  share. 

SEVERAIi   OF  THE    YOUNGER  MEN. 

It  was  a  fair  offer. 

SEVERAL    OF   THE    ELDERS. 

Yes,  it  was  no  mean  one. 

TWO  MEN  [to  Sven]. 
Thou  canst  accept  it,  Sven. 

KARE. 

Yes,  there  is  no  shame  in  doing  it. 

FRAKARK  {standing  by  Eelga  and  Audhild]. 
He  understands  them. 

KARE  [turns  toward  Sigurd  and  removes  Ms  cap]. 
There  are  many  here  who  in  former  days  followed 
the  noble  chieftain  Magnus  Barfod.     And  thou  art  as 
like  to  him  as  one  drop  of  water  is  to  another,  and  there- 
fore wo  will  follow  thee ! 

ANOTHER   OLD   MAN. 

Yes,  he  is  like  unto  him  who  bore  the  lion  upon  the 
red  shirt ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  81 

MANY. 

He  is  a  son  of  Magnus  ! 

[In  the  mean  while  several  of  the  younger  men  have  advanced, 
one  after  another,  to  look  at  him.  Sigurd  has  come  forward 
and  stands  near  the  women. 


SVEN  VIKING   [forward]. 
And  for  that  came  I  in  with  the  others.     For  when 
I  heard  that  said  by  many  trustworthy  men,  I  held  it  no 
shame  to  be  overcome.  [Sigurd  crosses  to  the  other  side. 

HELGA  [to  Frakark]. 

We  have  done  a  rash  deed  !     He  will  prove  a  danger 
to  my  son ! 

FRAKARK. 

Dost  thou  think  so,  Helga  ? 

SIGURD  [advancing  quickly  towards  the  men]. 
Strive,  then,  to  be  like  his  men,  for  no  warriors  had 
ever  nobler  memory.     To-night  we  will  drink  to  each 
other,  to-morrow  man  our  ships  ! 

ALL. 

Yes,  to-night  for  pleasure,  to-morrow  — 

[They  talk  together  in  groups. 


82  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

ACT  SECOND. 

A  hall  in  Orjjara  [(}rhney'\.    It  is  dark. 

SCENE   FIRST. 

Sigurd  Slembe  and  Sven  Viking. 

Both  in  travel-stained  costume.    The  latter  bears  a  lantern^  and  things 
which  betoken  a  journey. 

SIGURD. 
What  a  greeting  is  this,  when  we  return  from  an 
expedition  which  has  conquered  the  rest  of  the  land  ! 

SVEN  VIKING  [striking  a  light]. 
Perhaps  they  are  not  up  yet. 

SIGURD    [laying  weapons  and  cloak  aside]. 
Not  up  !     The  crusader  priests  are  at  morning  pray- 
ers on  the  chapel  hill ;  all  are  up. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

Then  they  have  not  seen  us. 

SIGURD. 

Thou  meanest  not  what  thou  sayest. 

SVEN   VIKING. 

Neither  wilt  thou  believe  me,  perhaps,  when  I  tell 
thee  that  Torkel  Fostre  was  slain  this  night. 

SIGURD. 

Impossible  !     My  honor  was  pledged  for  the  prison- 
er's life ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  83 

SVEN   VIKING. 

It  was  too  thin  a  wall  to  set  between  Frakark  and 
him  she  hates. 

SIGURD. 

Then  I  leave  at  once. 

SVEN  VIKING. 

Stay,  rather  !     Take  possession  of  thy  land ! 

SIGURD. 

My  land  ? 

SVEN   VIKING. 

The  Orkneys  are  a  Norse  fief,  and  the  brothers  have 
forfeited  their  rights  in  them. 

SIGURD. 

Away ! 

SVEN   VIKING. 

Thou  art  Magnus  Barfod's  son.      Here  art  thou  at 
home. 

SIGURD. 

Away! 

SVEN  VIKING. 

All  the  men  love  thee. 

SIGURD. 

Then  I  must  go.     Some  one  must  bind  my  wound. 

SVEN  VIKING  \taTces  his  lantern  and  follows]. 
Hear  you  the  uproar  from  the  hill  ?    The  people  have 
learned  of  Torkel  Fostre's  murder.     Now  let  it  be ! 

[Both  go. 


84  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 


SCENE   SECOND. 


HelQA  [enters  from  the  right,  and  listens  at  a  door  on  the  leff]. 
Yes,  he  is  up.  But  I  saw  a  light  at  daybreak.  So 
he  sleeps  no  better  in  Orf  jara.  But  he  has  won  again 
what  he  lost,  so,  it  was  not  that.  \_Listens  again.~\  His 
boy  surely  sleeps,  he  moves  so  quietly.  So  calm  within, 
and  without  such  an  uproar  from  the  earliest  dawn ! 
The  crusader  priests  urge  our  people  to  seek  Christ's 
grave.  Where  they  are,  watchfulness  is  needful.  But 
what  a  noise !  Surely  they  are  not  now  talking  of 
crusade  !  And  if  they  speak  of  aught  else,  it  must  be 
of  us,  of  our  plans.  "Words  may  fall  to  thwart  us ;  we 
should  have  been  there.  Sigurd  has  returned,  but  may 
not  be  trusted  ;  he  wins  the  people  more  and  more.  In 
some  heated  moment,  —  Harald  must  go  with  us  up  to 
the  hill !  \_Listens,  then  knoGks.~\  He  paused  —  no,  he 
walks  again.  [^Knocks.']  No  answer  !  [Stands  still  for 
a  moment.^  The  noise  still  increases.  "We  women  can- 
not go  up  there  alone,  —  he  must  go  with  us.  [CaZZs.] 
Harald  !     Harald  !  it  is  I !  [The  door  is  opened. 

HELGA  [starts  backward]. 
Saints  of  heaven  !  how  pale  he  is  ! 

HABALD  [softly,  from  within]. 
They  hover  about  me  night  and  day,  like  ravens  about 
a  corpse.     Come  in,  but  quietly. 

[She  enters :  he  closes  the  door. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  86 

SCENE  THIRD. 
Sigurd.      AuDHILD  [with  a  little  flash  and  bandages]. 

AUDHILD. 

Where  are  you  wounded,  say  you  ? 

SIGURD  {holding  out  his  Hght  hand]. 
Here,  between  the  two  fingers  —  a  spear-prick.     Pour 
on  a  drop  or  two  from  the  flask  I  gave  you,  and  then 
bind  it  up.     They  never  succeed  in  deahng  me  deep 
wounds. 

AUDHILD. 

But  you  deal  such  full  often. 

SIGURD. 

And  even  when  I  am  wounded,  it  quickly  heals. 

AUDHILD. 

It  is  a  fortunate  thing  for  you,  who  fare  so  far  abroad. 

SIGURD. 

You  are  spilling  the  drops  upon  the  floor. 

AUDHILD. 

I  was  up  very  early,  and  my  hand  trembles. 

SIGURD. 

You  do  not  seem  to  be  weak. 

AUDHILD. 

I  try  not  to  be.     Will  you  hold  the  flask  ? 


86  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD    \tahing  i7]. 

This  balm  is  a  noble  thing.  I  have  it  from  my 
mother.     It  came  from  Ireland  with  Magnus  Barfod. 

AUDHILD. 

It  availed  him  little  at  the  last. 

SIGURD. 

Nothing  avails  at  the  last.  [^She  gazes  upon  him."] 
But  when  it  has  come  to  that  pass,  it  is  surely  sweet  to 
give  up. 

AUDHILD. 

It  is  all  done. 

SIGURD. 

And  I  thank  you.  \^Smiling.2  I  cannot  offer  the 
right  hand.  [^Extends  the  left.']  How  warm  yours  is  ! 
Mine  is  cold. 

AUDHILD. 

That  betokens  health. 

SIGURD. 
So  they  say.  [He  looks  for  a  place  to  put  the  flash 

AUDHILD. 
Shall  I  not  keep  it  for  you  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  would  be  of  little  use  to  me,  for  I  must  now  de- 
part. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  87 

AUDHILD. 

You  depart  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes  ;  I  have  finished  here,  and  others  take  my  work 
upon  them. 

AUDHILD. 

What  mean  you  ? 

SIGURD. 

You  do  not  know,  then  ?  While  I  was  away,  Torkel 
Fostre  was  slain  in  his  prison. 

AUDHILD. 

Sancta  Maria,  Torkel  slain  ! 

SIGURD. 

Yes.  I  had  promised  him  freedom  upon  my  honor, 
when  all  should  be  settled.  The  pledge  is  broken,  but 
not  by  me. 

AUDHILD. 

By  whom,  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  may  be  guessed  and  said.  \_Silence.']  Hear  the 
uproar  from  the  chapel  hill !  They  are  now  talking  of 
the  murder.  The  crusader  priests  journey  the  country 
round,  and  seize  every  opportunity  to  urge  men  to  take 
the  cross.  The  minds  of  the  people  are  disturbed. 
When  holy  things  stir  the  thoughts  of  men,  they  will  not 
bear  what  they  otherwise  would.  But  they  who  have 
brought  this  about  must  abide  the  outcome  ! 


88  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

AUDHILD. 

Now  we  are  indeed  undone. 

SIGURD. 

However  that  may  be,  I  must  depart  at  once.  Should 
I  remain,  the  murder  would  appear  to  be  mine. 

AUDHILD. 

None  would  believe  it  of  you.  And  if  it  were  be- 
lieved, should  you,  who  stand  so  high,  fear  a  mere 
phantasm  ? 

SIGURD. 

One's  memory  is  more  than  that. 

AUDHILD. 

But  there  are  claims  to  which  even  judgment  must 
give  way. 

SIGURD. 

Here  are  none  such. 

AUDHILD. 

Helga  and  her  son. 

SIGURD. 

If  I  am  to  further  their  cause,  I  must  not  become  en- 
tangled in  the  evil  works  of  others. 

AUDHILD. 

But  Earl  Harald  should  not  suffer  for  the  deeds  of 
the  others. 


•     SIGURD  SLEMBE.  89 

SIGURD. 

That  is  his  fate.  Suspicion  and  dishonor  are  round 
about  him,  and  nothing  can  help  him  more.  Then  I 
would  not  become  too  closely  entangled,  for  my  sole 
happiness  is  in  freedom. 

AUDHILD. 

I  thought  so  too  —  once,  but  found  it  an  illusion. 

[Silence. 
SIGURD. 

Sorrows  come  with  ties. 

AUDHILD. 

Which  is  harder  to  bear,  think  you,  an  aimless  life, 
or  one  of  sorrow  ? 

SIGURD. 

Oh,  an  aimless  one ! 

AUDHILD. 

Then  you  are  answered. 

SIGURD. 

But  however  large  a  part  I  might  take  in  matters  here, 
I  should  not  be  satisfied.  I  never  enter  a  small  church 
without  picturing  a  large  one,  never  a  wooden  one  with- 
out longing  for  those  of  marble,  with  their  forests  of 
columns  and  their  arched  immensity.  So  I  never  do  a 
small  deed,  without  thinking  of  great  ones,  done  in  the 
sight  of  thousands,  in  the  glow  of  song. 

AUDHILD. 

I  understand;  with  such  longings  you  cannot  find 
rest  in  Orkney. 


90  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

If  I  had  but  some  great  aim,  I  could  bear  anything, 
suffer  anything ! 

AUDHILD. 

And  have  you  not  ? 

SIGURD. 

Know  you  of  what  you  ask  ?     Have  you  ? 

AUDHILD. 

A  woman  — 

SIGURD. 

True,  she  awaits  hers.  I  began  by  putting  mine  be- 
hind me. 

AUDHILD. 

I  had  thought  an  aim  in  life  might  be  found  at  any 
time.  \_Sigurd  shakes  his  head.']  Forgive  me  that  I 
have  led  your  thoughts  to  this.     You  depart  at  once  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  am  now  placed  as  once  before.  When  I  came  to 
Scotland  my  crusader's  path  was  clear  before  me,  and 
yet  I  stayed.  And  every  day  I  yearned  —  not  for  the 
crusade,  nor  for  home,  nor  for  anything  definite,  but 
still  unceasingly  yearned. 

AUDHILD. 

You  will  stay. 

SIGURD. 

You  have  spoken  such  words,  and  so  spoken  them  —  I 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  91 

will  stay,  until  I  have  thought  it  over.     I  now  go  up  to 
the  hill,  to  see  how  matters  stand  yonder. 

AUDHILD. 

Take  your  sword  with  you. 

SIGURD. 

That  you  should  remind  me  of  that !  Thanks  !  May 
I  in  return  remind  you  of  something  ? 

AUDHILD. 

If  you  will  take  so  much  thought  for  me. 

SIGURD. 

I  hear  that  you  go  about  the  island  alone.  It  is  not 
safe ;  I  have  heard  words  spoken  —  for  you  are  fair. 
Do  not  be  angered  by  my  counsel :  you  can  forget  it. 

\_Goe8. 


SCENE  FOURTH. 

AuDHILD.      HelGA  [from  Tier  son's  room,  downcastl. 

AUDHILD  [falls  on  her  nec¥\. 
I  have  wounded  thee  often  ! 

HELGA. 

Wilt  thou  but  learn  to  love,  thou  wilt  be  gentler. 

{Audhild  kisses  her  and  goes. 


92  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  FIFTH. 
Helga. 

HELGA. 

I  cannot  grasp  his  thought.  It  is  Kke  an  affrighted 
beast,  and  hides  itself  deeper  and  deeper.  Too  much 
have  we  done  —  or  too  little.  "We  stand  midway,  and 
he  now  fears  both  friend  and  foe.  But  what  if  he  had 
nothing  to  fear !  What  if  he  had  no  longer  need  of 
Sigurd,  of  these  men,  of  us  even  —  having  no  longer  a 
brother !  To  do  away  with  the  brother !  Horrid 
thought,  how  it  tempts  me !  I  must  speak  to  Frakark 
—  no,  it  is  her  thought  too  ;  I  must  trust  in  Sigurd, — 
no,  he  may  no  longer  be  depended  on ;  Sven  Viking  ? 
But  what  would  I  have  of  him  after  all.  There  is  now 
but  one  thing  —  and  I  dare  not  do  that.  I  must  behold 
my  son  daily  wasting  away,  and  may  not  help  him ! 
Not  help  him?  A  mother  and  not  help  him?  Fra- 
kark ;  yes,  Frakark  is  so  strong !  There  is  a  chill  in  her 
very  look  —  away  with  Sigurd  !  But  is  she  not  worse 
than  Sigurd  ?  Her  violence  frightens  every  one  away. 
But  Sigurd,  he  draws  men  too  closely  to  him.  I  would 
that  light  might  come  from  Heaven,  for  in  my  mind 
there  is  only  darkness. 

SCENE  SIXTH. 
Helga.    Fkakaek  [enters].- 

HELGA. 

Hast  thou  been  upon  the  chapel  hill  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  93 

FKAKAKK. 

Yes.  [She  walks  about  humming  softly. 

HELGA. 

What  means   that  terrible  outcry?     Surely  no  one 
can  be  preaching,  for  they  are  all  speaking  at  once. 

FBAKARK. 

Then  they  must  have  something  serious  to  talk  about 
HEIiGA. 

What  dost  thou  mean  ?     Speak  they  of  us  ? 

FRAKARK. 

They  do  indeed.     \^Singing.'] 
"  He  put  forth  to  sea  with  full-set  sail, 
And  the  waves  cast  their  light  on  his  glistening  mail, 
As  he  stood  at  the  helm  !  " 

HELGA. 

Frakark,  I  am  afraid  of  Sigurd. 

FRAKARK. 

And  I  fear  him  no  longer. 

HELGA. 

Has  anything  happened  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Yes,  the  people  seek  to  make  him  earL 

HELGA. 

And  thou  dost  not  fear  him? 


94  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKABK. 

A  handful  of  traitors  ! 

HELGA. 

In  whom  can  we  trust  ? 

FBAKARK  \dngs\, 

"  He  put  forth  to  sea  with  full-set  sail  '* 

HELGA. 

In  ourselves?     Should  Torkel  Fostre  take  his  part, 
our  power  will  avail  little. 

FRAKARK. 

Yes  ;  Torkel  Fostre  might  be  dangerous. 

HELGA. 

But  he  is  here  and  in  confinement.    Sigurd  visits  him 
daily  —  oh,  a  deep  trap  is  laid  for  us  ! 

FRAKARK    [sings], 

"  As  he  stood  at  the  helm  "  — 

HELGA. 

Frakark !     Torkel  has  much  to  avenge ! 

FRAKARK. 

That  he  has. 

HELGA. 

And  the  day  that  he  is  a  free  man,  we  are  lost ! 

FRAKARK. 

Yes  ;  the  day  — 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  95 

HELGA. 

What  dost  thou  mean  ? 

FRAKARK. 

That  thou  art  a  f ool :  Torkel  Fostre  is  slain. 

HELGA. 

Slain  !     [^Frakark  sings.']     In  prison  ?    By  whom  ? 
\_Steps  nearer  to  her  sister.]    By  whom  ? 

FRAKABK. 

They  suspect  me. 

HELGA. 

Fie! 

FRAKARK  [pauses\. 
Does  that  come  from  thy  heart  ? 

HELGA. 

Yes,  from  its  depths. 

FRAKARK. 
It  must  he  shallow  to-day.  [Continues  to  walk  ahout. 

HELGA. 
Frakark !  what  is  to  come  of  all  this  ? 

FRAKARK    \sings  loudly]. 
"  And  the  waves  cast  their  light  on  his  glistening  mail." 


HELGA. 

Ay,  and  saw  their  own  restless  image  reflected  in  it. 


S6  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

But  we,  who  swim  after  the  ship  of  fate,  we  must  sink, 
if  something  does  not  soon  come  in  sight ! 

FBAKAKK. 

I  did  not  reckon  upon  thy  thanks,  although  the  deed 
has  saved  us  all.  Had  Torkel  Fostre  been  set  free,  we 
should  not  have  had  long  to  swim  after  the  ship  of  fate. 

HELGA. 

A  living  enemy  may  be  won  over ;  a  dead  one  leaves 
only  vengeance  behind. 

FBAKABEU 

Which  at  the  most  can  but  strike  a  woman,  for  thy 
son,  our  race,  is  now  secure. 

HELGA. 

Dost  thou  think  that  Sigurd's  men  will  stiU  bear  arms 
for  us  ? 

FBAKARK. 

They  will  rage  for  a  while  and  make  many  plans,  but 
soon  come  to  see  that  without  help  they  dare  not  revolt, 
for  their  numbers  are  too  small. 

HELGA. 

And  Sigurd  ? 

FRAKAKK. 

Over  Torkel's  body  he  will  change  his  mind. 

HELGA. 

All  the  threads  are  slipping  from  my  grasp,  so  fast 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  97 

do  events  follow  upon  one  another.     I  feel  no  longer 
safe ;  I  fear  many,  and  Sigurd  most  of  all. 

FItAKAKE, 

Sigurd  departs. 

HELGA. 

He  departs  ? 

FBAKABK. 

He  is  too  proud  to  remain  second  where  for  a  brief 
hour  he  had  dreamed  of  being  first 

HELGA. 

But  when  he  is  gone,  who  will  help  us  against  Earl 
Paul? 

FRAJKARK. 

Earl  Paul  ?  He  lies  without  and  has  but  three  ships ; 
he  is  naught.  No,  Torkel  Fostre  —  in  him  was  the 
danger,  and  it  is  now  done  away  with. 

HELGA. 

It  is  well,  then,  thinkest  thou  ? 

FRAKARK. 

I  know  not  when  it  has  been  better. 

HELGA. 

What  a  terrible  noise  from  the  hill !  It  is  increasing ; 
it  is  still  increasing. 


98  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  SEVENTH. 

The  same.    AuDHILD. 

AUDHILD   {hastily  and  in  terror], 
Helga,  Helga,  take  Harald  and  fly !     The  men  will 
no  longer  serve  you :  some  will  go  over  to  Earl  Paul, 
others  will  have  Sigurd   for  a  leader ;  your   life  is  in 
danger ! 

HELGA. 

Dost  thou  hear,  Frakark  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Comest  thou  from  the  hill  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Yes,  they  are  all  in  revolt,  all !  When  Sigurd  ap- 
peared, he  was  received  as  a  king  ;  they  who  were  ahout 
to  seek  Earl  Paul  paused  again;  he  spoke  to  the 
people  — 

FBAKABK. 

Fished  in  troubled  water. 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd  stepped  forward  with  noble  bearing.  He  bade 
them  choose  between  Earl  Harald  and  them  who  acted 
contrary  to  Harald's  will  — 

FRAKARK. 

So!     So! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  99 

AUDHILD. 

And  the  monks  still  cried  about  civil  strife  and  hell- 
fire  ;  ever  about  civil  strife  and  hell-fire.  The  mob  was 
aroused ;  some  vowed  to  take  the  cross,  others  shouted 
that  the  earls  must  leave  the  islands,  and  Sven  Viking's 
voice,  higher  than  all  the  rest,  proclaimed  that  Sigurd 
must  now  take  the  helm ! 

HELGA. 

My  son,  my  son ! 

AUDHILD. 

And  then  there  was  a  terrible  uproar.  I  think  I  saw 
Sigurd  sitting  upon  his  shield,  and  then,  —  the  storm 
broke  over  me,  —  they  shouted,  about  me  and  after  me, 
—  some,  that  they  would  burn  our  house  ;  others,  that 
Earl  Paul  was  coming  up  the  fjord.  I  know  not  how  I 
came  hither.  But  fly,  Helga ;  for  they  will  soon  break 
in  upon  us ! 

HELGA   [with  dedsion]. 
I  will  depart  with  my  son.     So  will  it  be  known  to 
all  who  is  guilty  of  the  murder. 

FRAKARK. 

Do  not  so,  Helga!     We  should  be  separated. 

HELGA. 

When  my  son  is  in  safety,  I  will  take  thought  of 
whom  I  have  left  behind. 

AUDHILD. 

It  sounds  like  the  breaking  up  of  ice  in  a  storm.  Fly, 
Helga! 


100  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

Ay !     \_Hastens  towards  her  son's  room,  and  then 
paiises'],     Sigurd's  voice  ? 

AITDHILD. 

He  might  save  us  yet ! 

HELGA. 

But  he  will  not. 

AUDHILD  [as  if  spellbound]. 
WiU  he  not  ? 

SIGURD  [without}. 
You,  who  hold  watch  by  the  fjord,  send  me  word  of 
every  sail  that  approaches ;  you,  who  hold  watch  over 
the  house,  let  no  one  pass  in  or  out,  save  at  my  com- 
mand. 

AUDHILD. 

Blessed  Olaf,  what  is  this  ? 

FRAKAKK. 

Are  we  prisoners  in  our  own  house  ? 

[The  three  women  cling  together. 


SCENE  EIGHTH. 
Theaame.    SiGURD  [armed]. 

SIGURD. 
It  must  be  done  quickly  !     Good,  you  are  both  here ! 
[Removes  his  cloak  and  helmet,  steps  bach,  and  draws  the  bolts. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  101 

FRAKARK. 

What  art  thou  thinking  of  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  should  I  rather  ask  of  you. 

FRAKARK. 

We  are  fastened  in  ? 

SIGURD. 

Ay,  and  the  watch  stands  without. 

FRAKARK. 

At  the  other  door,  too  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes  ;  should  you  attempt  to  break  out,  you  are  as  good 
as  dead. 

HELGA. 

This  is  the  stranger  in  whom  we  trusted  ! 

FRAKARK. 

Take  heed,  Sigurd ! 

SIGURD. 

Because  of  you,  who  cannot  now  take  heed  for  your- 

7 


FRAKARK. 

We  gave  our  power  to  an   honest  man,  and  find  a 
rebel. 


102  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Give  me  parchment :  there  is  a  treaty  of  peace  to  be 
drawn. 

FBAKABK  and  HELGA. 

A  treaty  of  peace ! 

HELGA. 

With  whom  ? 

SIGURD. 

With  Earl  Paul. 

HELGA. 

His  power  has  grown  again  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes. 

HELGA. 

And  thou  wilt  not  fight  him  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Dost  thou  not  perceive,   he  is  to  be  fought  with 
quills? 

HELGA. 

Sigurd !    Thou  dost  not  fight  him  ? 

SIGURD. 

No! 

HELGA. 

Now  dost  thou  deem  thyself  secure.      But  thou   art 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  103 

such  a  traitor,  Sigurd  Slembe,  that  no  power  upon  earth 
shall  save  thee  from  my  vengeance  ! 

SIGHED   [astonished], 
I  will  show  you  that  I  have  the  upper  hand  here. 

FRAKABK. 

Do  not  think  that  thou  hast  conquered  us.     We  can 
find  help,  where  thou  least  thinkest ! 

SIGURD. 

Find  some  higher  aim  !  for  this  will  fail  you. 

FRAKARK. 

Speak  not  to  me  of  aims,  young  man,  for  of  ours 
mine  is  the  higher  set. 

SIGURD. 

What  say  you?     Ah  well,  it   is  true.      So   little  is 
needed.     But  do  not  remind  me  too  strongly  of  it  now. 

AUDHILD  [stepping  forward] . 
Tell  me  ;  must  Helga  go  ? 

SIGURD. 

She  is  my  prisoner,  as  are  all  of  you.     No  one  leaves 
this  spot. 

AUDHILD. 

But  Earl  Paul  is  coming. 

SIGURD. 

Not  so  far  as  this. 


104  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

Not? 

SIGURD. 

He  waits  for  my  men  to  stream  forth  from  the  assem- 
bly and  join  forces  with  him.  Instead,  he  will  hear  that 
they  have  gathered  about  me. 

FBAKARK. 

Then  it  is  with  thee  that  we  have  to  deal  ? 

SIGUED. 

With  me. 

FRAKAKK. 

And  thou  dost  plot  with  our  enemies,  with  Earl  Paul ; 
now  I  understand  thee  ! 

HELGA. 

Hast  thou  the  heart  to  forget  him  who  sits  yonder  in 
his  sick-room,  and  knows  naught  of  danger  ? 

SIGURD. 

Go  in.  there  yourself !  I  no  longer  share  my  power 
and  my  plans  with  any  one.  You  have  caused  enough 
misfortune. 

AUDHHiD. 

Oh,  you  are  noble  —  you  will  not  misuse  your  power  ? 

HELGA  \to  FrakarTc]. 
Look  at  Audhild  ! 

SIGURD. 

I  thought  we  had  spoken  together. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  105 

AUDHELD. 

Yes.     /trust  in  you ! 

FKAKARK  [to  Helga], 

Thou  art  right ! 

HELOA. 

But  it  is  too  late  now ! 

FRAKARK. 

It  is  dangerous ! 

SIGTJBD  [who  has  seated  himself  at  the  table,  rising]. 
But  I  cannot  write  —  my  hand  —      [To  Audhild.'] 
You  must  help  me. 

AUDHILD. 

I?     But  I  have  never  written  .except  for  myself. 

SIGURD. 

Your  help  now  is  of  much  moment  to  me.    [Firmly.'] 
You  will  not  refuse  it. 

AUDHILD, 

K  I  can  be  of  service  to  you  — 

FRAKAEK. 

Her  writing  is  not  good  enough  to  be  of  use. 

SIGURD. 

It  takes  one  who  can  read  to  judge  of  that.     You 
may  leave  us ! 


106  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

HELGA. 

Audhild  must  come  too. 

SIGURD. 

Audhild  has  promised  to  stay. 

FRAKARK. 

She  must  obey  us ;  we  stand  in  her  mother's  stead. 

SIGURD. 

It  is  I  who  command  now ;   and  if  she  do  not  write, 
it  may  fare  ill  with  you  all. 

FRAKARK. 

Come,  Helga  !     When  in  need,  good  sometimes  flows 
from  evil. 

HELOA. 

Yes,  if  they  are  found  together.  [They  go. 


SCENE  NINTH. 
Sigurd,   Audhild. 

SIGURD. 

The  people  believe  that  I  wish  to  seize  the  power ; 
through  that  belief  I  can  save  you  all.  If  I  now  use 
my  position  to  quickly  arrange  a  peace  between  the 
brothers,  all  plans  of  revolt  will  be  thwarted. 

AUDHILD. 

Then  the  treaty  is  in  the  interest  of  the  brothers. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  107 

SIGURD. 

Of  the  brothers.  What  should  I  care  for  these  bare 
islands  ?     I  wish  for  nothing  here. 

AUBHILD. 

Nobly  said !  [Sits  down  to  write. 

SIGURD. 

Do  you  sit  at  ease  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Thanks! 

SIGURD  \slowly\. 
"  In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity  do  we  make  the 
following  treaty,  and  pray  that  the  king  of  Norway  may 
ratify  it." 

AUDHILD  [guestioning]. 

The  king  of  Norway  ? 

SIGURD. 

His  rights  must  be  declared  anew ;  therein  is  the 
only  safety.  [To  himself,  as  Audhild  writes.']  May 
not  the  two  brothers  love  one  another  ?  I  must  try 
those  means  that  the  women  have  not  tried  —  and  they 
have  hardly  thought  of  that. 

AUDHILD. 

"  The  king  of  Norway  may  ratify  it." 

SIGURD. 

"  We  will  rule  over  the  islands  together,  and  dwell 
together,  with  a  single  court." 


108  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD  [half  rising]. 

Together,  and  with  a  single  court  ? 

SIGURD. 

They  have  never  been  happy  when  apart.  [Audhild 
looks  at  him  and  writes.']  But  they  who  are  likely 
to  stir  up  strife  must  away ;    yes,  she  must  away ! 

AUDHILD  \after  a  while]. 
"  A  single  court." 

SIGURD. 

"  All  who  were  concerned  in  Torkel  Fostre's  murder 
are  banished  from  the  islands  forever." 

AUDHILD. 

Frakark,  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  she  it  is  whom  I  mean.  \^AudhUd  writes.'] 
But  the  mother  shall  stay.  She  must  have  learned  wis- 
dom by  this.  [Pause. 

AUDHILD. 

"  Forever.'^  —  No,  no,  you  must  not  look  I 

SIGURD. 

Surely  I  must  look ! 

AUDHILD. 

But  remember,  until  now  I  have  only  written  what 
my  own  eyes  should  read. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  109 

SIGURD. 

Free  and  clear.  Thanks !  There  is  nothing  more 
now,  —  but  for  me  to  go. 

AUDHILD. 

Jesus !     Wherefore  ? 

SIGURD. 

Both  earls  must  wish  it.  Otherwise  they  could  not 
trust  in  my  treaty. 

AUDHILD. 

But  how  can  you  get  away  ?     And  your  followers  ? 

SIGURD. 

As  soon  as  the  earls  are  brought  together,  I  can  be 
spared.     I  shall  have  sailed  with  the  crusaders. 

AUDHILD. 

You  said  but  now,  you  would  reflect  upon  it. 

SIGURD. 
I  must  needs  depart,     \8ilence,  AvdUld  finishes  her  writing, 

SIGURD  [thoughtful]. 

Thus  I  shall  do  my  duty.  And  yet,  did  I  first  hold 
fast  the  fief,  I  might  more  easily  win  the  kingdom,  for 
from  hence  on  some  fair  day  I  might  sail  over  the  sea's 
blue  carpet  to  the  very  throne  of  Norway.  But  in  any 
case  it  would  be  uncertain.  And  the  Orkneys  were  too 
small  for  me  should  they  not  take  me  to  Norway.  They 
would  but  poorly  satisfy  my  longings.  Were  there  only 
something  here  to  hold  me  ! 


110                          SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHII.T), 

Is  this  all? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  I  thank  you. 

AUDHILD. 

You  go,  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  the  counsel  I  but  now  gave  you  must  be  the  last. 

AUDHILD. 

It  was  just  concerning  that  — 

SIGURD. 

You  remember,  then  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Yes,  and  to  show  you  that  I  will  heed  it  —  I  have  a 
knife ;  [takes  it  from  her  hosorri]  and  I  no  longer  have 
use  for  it.  I  wish  that  you  would  take  it  —  it  has  been 
blessed. 

SIGURD. 

A  noble  weapon. 

AUDHILD. 

It  came  from  Jerusalem.  My  father  brought  it 
thence. 

SIGURD. 

Now  shall  it  make  the  journey  once  more,  and  go 
home  with  me  as  once  with  him. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  Ill 

AUDHILD. 

May  God  be  with  you  ! 

SIGURD. 

You  go? 

AUDHILD. 

Yes. 

SIGURD. 

But  not  yet  ? 

AUDHILD. 

There  is  nothing  more. 

SIGURD. 

But  we  have  never  before  really  spoken  together. 

'"*  AUDHILD. 

And  now  I  think  it  best  that  we  speak  no  more  to- 
gether. 

SIGURD. 

What  say  you  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Nothing. 

SIGURD. 

AudhUd! 

AUDHILD. 

Farewell ! 


112  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Audhild! 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd !  \^He  stretches  his  arms  towards  her  and  she 
casts  herself  upon  his  neck.  As  in  a  trance.^  What 
have  I  done  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  know  not,  but  one  moment  has  made  me  happier 
than  I  had  thought  all  my  life  could  make  me. 

AUDHILD. 

You  must  away. 

SIGURD. 

But  now  no  more. 

AUDHILD. 

Your  crusaders  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  know  them  not. 

AUDHILD. 

Your  plans  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  have  forgotten  them. 

AUDHILD. 

God  in  heaven,  what  happiness  is  mine  ! 

[They  embrace. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  113 

SIGURD. 


Audhild! 


AUDHILD. 

Sigurd ! 

SIGURD. 

Once  again,  Audhild ! 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd !     Eternal  Creator !  that  thou  shouldst  love 
me ! 


SIGURD. 

Look  upon  me ! 

AUDHILD. 

I  do  naught  else. 

SIGURD. 

Thou  hast  tears ! 

AUDHILD. 

I  may  not  stay  them. 

SIGURD. 

Let  me  kiss  thee  ! 

AUDHILD. 

Yes.  [He  kisses  her. 

SIGURD. 

Can  this  have  an  end  ? 


114  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD. 

Not  while  I  hold  thee. 

SIGURD. 

Then  loosen  thy  hair  and  bind  me ! 

AUDHILD. 

Is  it  indeed  thee  whom  I  hold  ? 

SIGUBD. 

Oh,  yes ! 

AUDHILD. 

And  is  it  indeed  true  that  thou  lovest  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  think  it  is. 

AUDHILD. 

It  is  almost  too  much  to  believe. 

[They  embrace,  again, 

SCENE  TENTH. 

The  same.  HelGA  [enters]. 

SIGURD. 

What  will  you  ? 

HELGA. 

The  treaty. 

SIGURD. 

What  ?     The  treaty  ?     Here  it  is. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  H6 

HELGA. 


It  provides  ? 


SIGURD. 

No,  do  not  read,  but  get  it  signed  —  quickly  ! 

HELGA. 

But  I  must  know  the  contents. 

SIGURD. 

No,  —  yes ;  but  not  here !  Hear  me,  read  it  and 
study  it  as  you  will,  so  that  I  hear  nothing  from  you ; 
for,  by  Olaf,  I  will  have  no  reflection,  nothing  but  the 
signature ! 

HELGA. 

I  do  not  know  you  now ! 

SIGURD. 

No,  you  do  not  know  me!  You  know  not  who  I 
am,  what  I  deign  to  do  !  No  reflection,  woman.  Bring 
me  the  signature  at  once ! 

HELGA. 

By  all  the  saints !  There  must  be  something  in  it ! 
[^Glances  at  the  parchment  and  cries,']  Shall  Frakark 
away? 

SIGURD. 

Yes ! 

HELGA. 

But  Frakark  ? 


116  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Yes  !  yes !  Do  not  dare  oppose  a  word  !  \_nelga 
goes  towards   her  son's   door.]     Yes,   I   have   spoken, 

yes  !  [She  withdraws. 

SCENE  ELEVENTH. 
Sigurd,  Audhild. 

SIGURD. 

These  women  are  so  importunate,  given  to  dispute, 
wearisome !  Audhild  !  Hast  thou  fled  into  some  cor- 
ner ?  Come  out  again !  [She  is  silent.']  Audhild ! 
\_She  is  still  silent. ^     How  changed  is  thy  look  ! 

AUDHILD. 

I  am  afraid  of  thee ! 

SIGURD. 

Thou  art  afraid  of  me  ? 

AUDHILD. 

There  are  two  men  in  thee. 

SIGURD. 

What  dost  thou  say  ? 

AUDHILD. 

That  was  not  thyself. 

SIGURD.       ♦ 
But,  Audhild. 

AUDHILD. 

Hard  as  steel  springing  over  the  floor  with  unmeas- 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  117 

ured  step,  with  evil  flashing  eyes,  and  a  voice  as  from 
some  gloomy  passage.  While  thou  standest  thus,  I  see 
it  again ! 

SIGURD. 

Only  a  moment's  temper,  Audhild.  The  feelings 
easily  escape  their  hounds  when  aroused. 

AUDHILD. 

But  in  such  fashion  ? 

SIGURD. 

Forget  it  and  come  forth  again ! 

AUDHILD. 

Speak  gently  to  me  first ! 

SIGURD. 

I  am  gentle  only  when  I  look  at  thee.  And  if  there 
yet  remain  in  me  any  passion  to  cause  thee  terror,  be- 
lieve me,  it  will  vanish  when  thou  shalt  blush  upon  my 
morning,  and  smiling  bring  to  me  once  more  the  day ; 
call  me  home  and  cast  a  veil  over  my  eventide  [she 
approaches],  for  thou  art  peace  and  home  to  me.  Lay 
thy  hands  upon  my  head. 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd.     Couldst  thou  ever  leave  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

Never ! 

AUDHILD. 

But  this  unrest  in  thee  ?    Who  art  thou,  Sigurd  ? 


118  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

SIGURD. 

One  who  forgets  who  he  is. 

AUDHILD. 

Hast  thou  done  some  evil  deed  ? 

SIGURD. 

No.     But  question  not. 

AUDHILD. 

In  love  there  is  trust.     I  could  teU  thee  all. 

SIGURD. 

And  I  thee.     But  it  is  not  best  that  thou  shouldst 
know  all. 

AUDHILD. 

Yet  it  is  not  well  that  I  should  know  something  to  be 
hidden.     Hast  thou  loved  another  before  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

Never. 

AUDHILD. 

How  didst  thou  come  to  love  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

In  a  moment,  I  think  —  I  know  not  how  —  and  thou 
me .'' 

AUDHILD. 

From  when  I  first  saw  thee ;    and    now  I  can  tell 
thee,  hadst  thou  departed,  I  should  have  died. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  119 

SIGURD. 

And  I  was  so  near  to  departure  ! 

AUDHILD. 

See  now !     How  different  is  thy  love  from  mine  ! 

SIGURD. 

I,  too,  am  unlike  thee. 

AUDHILD. 

Yes,  I  cannot  grasp  it  yet ;  it  is  something  great,  won- 
derful !     Thou  must  be  some  mighty  chieftain's  son. 

SIGURD. 

Audhild! 

AUDHILD. 

What  is  it  ? 

SIGURD. 

For  our  future's  sake,  speak  no  more  of  that ! 

AUDHILD. 

My  God ! 

SIGURD. 

Nor  look  thus,  Audhild  ! 

AUDHILD. 

Look  ?    I  know  not  — 

SIGURD. 

It  still  asks.  Who  art  thou,  Sigurd  ? 


120  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD, 

Then  do  not  gaze  upon  me ! 


[/SAe  hides  her  head  upon  his  breast. 


SCENE   TWELFTH. 
The  same.   HelGA. 
SIGURD. 


Again  there ! 


HELGA  [from  her  son^s  room]. 
Thou  must  be  a  wizard,  stranger  !  For  thy  work  has 
done  what  mine  for  three  years  has  not  availed  to  ;  he 
rose  up  and  sang.  And  when  he  came  to  what  is  written 
about  Frakark,  he  laughed,  and  called  his  boy  to  him. 
Here  is  his  signature ;  see  what  monstrous  letters  they 
are  ! 

SIGURD  [taking  the  treaty}. 

Good,  —  it  shall  be  sent  at  once. 

SCENE  THIRTEENTH. 
The  same.  FrAKARK. 
HELGA. 

But  what  will  Frakark  say  ? 

SIGURD. 

Ask  her :  there  she  is. 

HELGA   [calls]. 
Frakark  !  [The  sisters  look  at  one  another.    Silence- 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  121 

FRAKARK. 


What  is  it  ? 


SIGURD. 

I  have  drawn  a  treaty  of  peace  between  the  brothers  ; 
among  other  matters  therein  is  this,  that  all  who  were 
concerned  in  Torkel  Fostre's  murder  are  forever  ban- 
ished from  the  islands.  The  treaty  bears  already 
Earl  Harald's  signature.  [^Silence.']  It  is  you  who  are 
meant. 

FRAKARK. 

That,  then,  is  my  reward. 

SIGURD. 

It  befits  the  work.  {8ihnce, 

FRAKARK   \to  Bigurd], 
And  thou  remainest  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  leave  the  islands  at  the  same  time.  \^Asid6  and  in 
great  confusion.']    But  that  is  no  longer  my  plan. 

AUDHILD. 

Now  thou  wilt  not  do  that. 

FRAKARK. 

Who  shall  remain  with  the  earl  ? 

HELGA. 

No  one. 


122 

SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKAKK. 

No  one  ? 

HELGA. 

But  me.    The  brothers  shall  dwell  together  hereafter. 

FRAKARK. 

Ha,  ha,  ha,  ha ! 

HELGA. 

Thou  art  not  the  only  one  to  be  rejoiced  at  this  news. 
Harald  laughed  too. 

FRAKARK. 

Ha,  ha,  ha,  ha !  So,  when  children  build,  old  folks 
get  the  stones. 

HELGA. 

Thou  shalt  see  more !  [To  Sigurd."]  Let  the  treaty- 
be  sent  to  Earl  Paul  at  once !  [^Sigurd  looks  at  it,  but 
does  not  answer.]     Hast  thou  changed  thy  mind  again  ? 

SIGURD  [turning  from  her,  to  himself]. 

All  is  changed  now.  My  future  springs  from  the 
same  soil  as  theirs. 

HELGA  [to  Audhild]. 

Why  goes  he  not?  [To  Sigurd.]  Thou  wilt  depart; 
it  is  thine  own  wish ! 

SIGURD. 

It  was ;  —  but  who  would  push  his  boat  away  from 
shore,  when  a  woman  beckons  with  white  hand,  and  the 
house  stands  open  behind  her  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  123 

HELGA  [stepping  with  a  cry  between  them\. 
You  love  one  another  ! 

SIGURD. 

Yes !  [^Going  to  AmihUd's  side.']     And  I  will  depart 
no  more! 

HELGA. 

Thou  art  no  longer  in  my  son's  service  ?     Thou  hast 
plans  of  thine  own  ? 

SIGURD. 

True ;  I  have  other  aims  now. 

HELGA. 

And  my  son  shall  fall  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  work  no  longer  for  others. 

HELGA. 

And  thou  wilt  take  what  is  his  ? 
SIGURD. 

I  take  what  offers. 

HELGA. 

Jesus  Christ !     Where  may  I  look  for  help  now  ? 

FRAKARK    [forward]. 

"With  me,  Helga.     Away  from  him,  Audhild,  he  is  a 
traitor  to  our  race ! 


124  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

SIGURD  [reflectively]. 
I  think  I  will  break  loose  at  once. 

HELGA. 

If  there  is  in  thee  the  least  honor,  thou  wilt  send  the 
treaty  ! 

SIGUBD. 

Yes,  I  will  break  loose  ! 

[Makes  a  motion  to  tear  the  treaty, 

HELGA. 
It  is  no  longer  thine  !     It  bears  his  hand  who  sways 
the  land ! 

SIGURD. 

The  land  is  not  his  :  it  is  the  King  of  Norway's. 

FRAKARK. 

The  feudal  claims  have  not  been  enforced  since  the 
time  of  Magnus  Barfod. 

SIGURD. 

The  brothers  are  in  unlawful  possession  —  and  it  is 
time  to  change  that. 

FRAKARK. 

And  that  wilt  thou  take  upon  thyself  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  have  a  word  for  the  King  of  Norway,  who  will  give 
me  as  a  fief  what  they  unjustly  hold. 

[Audhild  has  retired  to  the  background. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  125 

HELGA. 

And  all  the  blood  that  our  race  has  spilt  in  strife  for 
this  unhappy  dominion,  has  it  all  been  shed  for  a  stran- 
ger's sake  ? 

SIGURD. 

It  is  ever  thus.  From  the  theft  of  Fafner's  gold  has 
stolen  wealth  brought  with  it  no  fortune,  only  sorrow. 

FKAKARK. 

But  this  wealth  hast  thou  undertaken  to  preserve  for 
us ! 

SIGXJRD. 

When  you  slew  Torkel  Fostre,  you  broke  the  pact 
yourself.    To  no  one  here  do  I  owe  aught  —  save  to  her. 

[Looking  towards  Audhild. 

HELGA. 

Does  Audhild  stand  for  the  right  by  which  you  seize 
upon  my  son's  land  ? 

SIGURD. 

She  made  me  wish  to  use  the  right  which  the  arms  of 
my  followers  gives  me.  But  I  have  another  and  a 
greater  right,  and  of  that  you  shall  hear  upon  the  day 
when  I  meet  the  King  of  Norway. 

HELGA. 

Art  thou  then  he  whom  they  say  ?  — 

SIGURD. 

That  shall  you  know  in  time. 


126  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

FEAKARK. 

Thou  seest,  Helga,  thou  seest  now  what  comes  of 
sharing  the  power  with  another.  And  wouldst  thou  still 
further  share  it  with  thy  son's  brother  ? 

HELGA. 

Oh,  Audhild,  help  me,  as  thou  knowest  what  it  is  to 
love ! 

AXJDHILD  {to  Sigurd]. 
Sigurd,  we  might  live  together  without  that. 

SIGURD. 

Must  I,  then,  always  be  sacrificed  ? 

AXJDHILD. 

To  renounce  what  is  another's  is  not  to  be  sacrificed. 

SIGURD. 

But  it  is  not  theirs !  Couldst  thou  but  know :  it  is 
mine  with  far  more  right  than  theirs ! 

AXJDHILD. 

What  now  stirs  thy  soul,  I  may  not  divine.  Oh,  give 
them  the  treaty  :  I  will  follow  thee  whither  thou  wilt ! 

HELGA. 

Hearest  thou  ?  She  whom  thou  hast  chosen  implores 
thee,  I  as  a  mother  implore  thee,  and  he  whose  entire 
happiness  rests  in  that  treaty  implores  thee  also. 

SIGURD  [to  liimself]. 
Well,  Earl  Paul  may  come !     The  two  brothers   to- 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  127 

gether!     The   easier   are   both  made  prisoners  —  and 
sent  to  the  King  of  Norway.     Here  is  the  treaty  ! 

[^Givesit  to  Audhild. 


AUDHILD. 

Oh,  thanks,  thanks  !     Here,  Helga. 

HELGA. 

All  the  saints  be  praised !     It  must  ofE  at  once. 

FRAKARK  [coming  towards  her]. 
Hast  thou  bethought  thyself  ? 

HELGA. 

Yes.     It  is  the  sole  means  to  save  him  yet  untried. 

FRAKARK. 

There  is  one  other. 

HELGA. 

Tempt  me  not !     Earl  Paul  shall  come ! 

FRAKARK. 

But  when  he  comes  —    [Helga  pauses.']     We    will 
give  him  the  shirt  on  which  I  have  sewn  for  three  years. 

HELGA. 

Hush  I  \8he  leaves. 

AUDUJULD. 

Sigurd,  whither  shall  we  go  ? 

SIGURD. 

Meet  me  in  thie  morning  before  the  others  are  up. 


128  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD. 

But  shall  we  not  depart  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  I  will  tell  thee  when  the  brothers  have  come  to- 
gether. 


ACT  THIRD. 

The  hall  is  decked  with  shields,  shins,  and  carpets ;  seats  are  ar- 
ranged ;  servants  run  in  and  out.  It  is  dawn  ;  a  Tcnot  of  servants  are 
Bitting  together  and  cleaning  the  silver,  Kare  among  them,  singing. 


SCENE  FIRST. 

KIre,  Servants. 

kIre. 
What  unseen  force  do  the  waves  obey  ? 

What  mounts  in  the  west  so  red  ? 
What  kindles  stars  in  the  camp  of  day 

As  torches  lit  for  the  dead  ? 

ALL. 

God  give  thee  help,  our  earl, 
God  give  thee  help,  our  earl, 
For  't  is  Helga,  who  comes  to  the  Orkneys. 

KARE. 

What  dragon  is  this  that  speeds  so  fleet 
O'er  the  waves  struck  red  with  blood, 

While  the  sea-birds  flock  about  my  feet 
And  screaming  skim  o'er  the  flood  ? 

ALL. 

God  give  thee  help,  our  earl, 


130  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

God  give  thee  help,  our  earl, 

For  't  is  Helga,  who  comes  to  the  Orkneys. 

KAKE. 

What  radiant  maid  doth  my  senses  daze  ? 

What  wonderful  melody  ? 
And  why,  oh  why,  do  you  tearful  gaze  ? 

And  why  do  the  flowers  die  ? 

ALL. 

God  give  thee  help,  our  earl, 
God  give  thee  help,  our  earl. 
For  't  is  Helga,  who  comes  to  the  Orkneys. 

A   WINTERCLAD   MAN  [at  the  door]. 

Hush  !  A  light  is  struck  in  the  earl's  room  ! 

[They  all  rise. 

KARE. 

He  expects  his  brother  to-day.      Are  the  ships  in 

sight  ? 

THE    MAN. 

It  is  too  dark  to  see  yet. 

KARE. 
Well,  well,  it  will  soon  be  day.  [They  leave. 


SCENE    SECOND. 
The   Earl  and  his  boy,  SVEN  ASLEJVSSON. 

THE    EARL. 

Come,  now  !     There  is  no  one  here. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  131 

SVEN. 

Hu !  it  is  so  cold  here  ! 

THE   EARL. 

Put  something  more  about  thee.  [ife  enwraps  him. 

SVEN. 

Why  dost  thou  wish  to  stay  here  ? 

THE   EABL. 

There  is  more  room. 

SVEN. 

Wilt  thou  never  sleep  ? 

THE    EABL. 

Later,  I  will  sleep  later.  My  brother's  ships  ought 
to  be  in  sight  now. 

SVEN. 

It  is  too  dark  to  see  yet. 

THE    EABL. 

Poor  boy,  thou  art  tired.  Watch  but  this  one  night 
with  me !  Thou  mayest  rest  afterwards.  They  are  still 
sewing  upon  the  shirt,  sayest  thou  ? 

SVEN. 

Yes,  both. 

THE   EABL. 

And  they  speak  of  my  brother  as  they  sew. 


132  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SVEN. 

All  the  time. 

THE   EABL. 

All  the  time.     \^Silence.J     Didst  thou  hear  what  the 
men  were  talking  about  in  the  night  ? 

SVEN. 

No,  not  in  the  night,  I  was  so  sleepy. 

THE   EABL. 

But  thou  heardst  the  song  ? 

SVEN. 

The  song,  yes. 

THE    EARL. 

It  was  about  my  mother,  thou  sayest. 

SVEN. 

Yes,  and  about  thy  father,  who  went  mad  when  thy 
mother  came.      But  he  did  not  do  that  ? 

THE   EABL. 

He  was  a  wise  man.   But  the  song,  do  they  all  sing  it  ? 

SVEN. 

They  aU  sing  it. 

THE   EARL. 

They  all  sing  it.     \_Silence.'\     Sven ! 

SVEN. 

Yes. 

THE    EARL. 

They  hate  us,  then,  here  in  the  islands  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  133 

SVEN. 

I  do  not  think  you  are  beloved. 

THE    EARL. 

I  will  tell  thee  something  to-day  that  I  have  long  had 
at  heart.     I  will  go  hence ! 

SVEN. 

Go  ?  but  whither  ? 

THE   EABL. 

Away  from  it  all  —  from  hatred,  from  temptation, 
from  all  evil  things,  away  ! 

SVEN. 

Then  I  will  go,  too. 

THE   EAKL. 

Whither  I  go,  none  may  follow. 

SVEN. 

But  only  the  great  ships  go  from  the  Orkneys. 

THE   EARL. 

That  is  not  the  only  way ;  it  is  a  discovery,  Sven. 
When  thou  hast  observed  me  silent,  I  was  thinking  it 
out. 

SVEN. 

I  do  not  understand  thee. 

THE   EARL. 

And  yet  it  is  old  enough.  But  each  time  it  must 
be  found  anew  ;  it  may  not  be  explained. 


134  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SVEN. 

And  thou  hast  found  it  ? 

THE    EARL. 

Long  since.  It  was  the  knowledge  of  it  which  for- 
bade me  to  resist,  for  I  knew  well  that  I  might  fall 
back  upon  it.  It  was  that  which  made  me  patient,  for 
I  knew  that  I  might  go  if  things  went  too  ill  with  me. 
And  now  are  things  much  too  ill  with  me  —  they  would 
kill  my  brother  ! 

SVEN. 

Thou  goest,  then  ? 

THE   EARL. 

Over  the  great  waters,  the  sea  shall  take  me  and  hide 
me. 

SVEN. 

Nay,  do  not  go !  for  my  sake,  do  not  go  ! 

THE    EARL. 

For  thy  sake,  too,  must  I  go.  Thou  hast  been  with 
me  too  long.  A  great  future  awaits  thee  ;  I  would  not 
stand  in  thy  way. 

SVEN. 

Thou  standest  in  the  way  of  none. 

THE   EARL. 

Of  all,  even  of  myself.  My  life  is  to  me  a  burden, 
to  others  an  object  of  scorn  and  hatred,  and  to  my  own 
mother  a  temptation.     She  has  done  much  evil  for  my 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  135 

sake,  and  now  for  my  sake  will  she  kill  my  brother. 
Why  should  he  die  ?  Is  it  not  better  that  I,  who  am 
nothing  worth,  should  go,  than  he,  who  is  strong  and  a 
man  of  deeds  ?  And  shall  I  not  spare  my  mother  the 
sin  ?  And  shall  I  not  give  to  thee  a  future,  my  beloved 
boy? 

SVEN. 

If  thou  dost  leave  me,  I  shall  have  nothing  more  to 
live  for. 

THE   EARL. 

Thou  art  young,  thou  wilt  soon  be  happy  again. 

SVEN. 

Oh,  never! 

THE   EABL. 

Yes,  when  thou  art  home  in  thy  father's  house  again, 
and  knowest  that  it  is  well  with  thy  poor  sick  earl  where 
he  is,  thou  wilt  confess  that  thou  art  happy. 

SVEN. 

But  whither  wilt  thou  go  ? 

THE  EARL. 

Hush! 

SVEN. 

Will  thy  dogs  go  with  thee  ? 

THE  EARL. 

Thou  shalt  have  them.  They  were  howling  last 
night.     Thou  must  be  kind  to  them. 


136  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SVEN. 

And  wilt  thou  leave  us  at  once  ? 

THE    EAKL. 

I  know  not,  and  did  I  know,  I  should  not  tell  thee. 
Do  not  weep,  little  Sven ! 

SVEN. 

Oh,  wilt  thou  never  look  upon  me  again  ? 

THE   EARL. 

Yes,  at  night-tide,  in  thy  dreams.  I  think  I  may- 
promise  that,  for  I  know  that  I  have  thus  heen  with  my 
brother.  And  then  I  will  speak  with  thee  as  now,  and 
tell  thee  when  danger  threatens,  and  help  thee  bear 
those  thoughts  that  are  too  heavy  for  one  alone. 

SVEN. 

But  wilt  thou  not  come  in  the  daytime,  too  ? 

THK    EARL. 

A  bird  of  night  have  I  been  and  must  remain ;  I  have 
never  known  the  daytime.  Do  not  weep,  little  Sven! 
How  kind  thou  hast  been  to  me !  And  now  I  thank 
thee  for  it  all.     \_Kisses  him.']     And  so  we  must  part ! 

SVEN. 
No,  no  !  {Throws  himself  upon  Harald's  neck. 

THE   EARL. 

For  to-day,  I  mean.     Be  patient,  my  beloved  boy ! 

[  Weeps  himself. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  137 

SVEN. 

No,  thou  biddest  me  farewell ;  thou  wilt  not  go  with- 
out my  knowing  it  ? 

THE  SlABL. 

No,  no  — 

SVEN. 

Oh,  take  me  with  thee  ! 

THE   EARL. 

Hush !  For  thee  are  great  things  in  store.  Thou 
shalt  fare  far  abroad,  and  mighty  deeds  shall  praise 
thee ;  foes  shall  rise  up  and  fall  again  before  thy  sword ; 
conquering  shalt  thou  fulfil  all  that  I  have  left  thee  to 
do,  and  then  only  shalt  thou  follow  me.  Go  out  now 
and  breathe  strength  with  the  morning  air ! 

SVEN. 

But  thou  wilt  call  me  when  thou  art  ready  to  go  ? 

THE    EARL. 

That  I  promise  thee.  \_Going  to  the  door  with  him.] 
Now  it  is  day,  and  I  must  go  back  to  my  room,  and  be 
alone.     Farewell ! 

SVEN  [upon  his  necJc]. 
Oh,  .earl,  how  I  love  thee ! 

THE   EARL. 

Thanks,  thanks ! 

[He  hisses  Sven  in  return,  and  gently  pushes  him  out  at  the  door. 


138  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  THIRD. 
THE   EARL  [_alone\. 

So  !  The  hardest  is  over.  They  may  come  now.  I 
will  go  to  my  room  and  wait  with  the  door  half-open. 
And  when  they  come,  I  will  for  once  arouse  their  con- 
science. {^Goes  in  at  the  left. 

SCENE   FOURTH. 

AUDHILD  [from  the  right] . 
Ah,  I  am  always  the  first.  But  if  I  were  not,  I 
should  be  ashamed.  He  must  be  here  soon,  for  T  saw 
them  carrying  lights  about  down  at  the  ship-houses. 
The  day  is  not  far  off  ;  and  when  its  first  rays  kiss  the 
snow,  he  will —  \_Hides  her  face.~\  I  will  pray  till  he 
comes  ;  I  am  forgetting  it  of  late.  I  woke  up  last  night 
when  the  earl's  dogs  howled  so  piteously ;  I  was  afraid 
and  tried  to  pray.  But  the  moment  a  door  opened  I 
found  myself  listening  for  Sigurd's  step ;  if  the  watch- 
man but  coughed,  I  was  beside  myself,  for  I  thought  that 
Sigurd  was  waiting.  Oh,  ye  blessed  men  and  women,  be 
not  angry  with  me  that  I  forget  you  for  him  !  I  know 
it  is  wrong,  but  I  cannot  help  it.  Now  I  will  make 
amends  and  pray  till  he  comes.  \_Kneels.']  Yet  not  to 
you,  ye  stern  saints  in  the  church,  but  to  thee,  thou 
blessed  Olaf,  to  thee  who  didst  take  the  golden-haired 
Astrid  to  thy  embrace,  —  although  it  was  not  wholly  fit- 
ting, —  thou  must  know  what  lovers  suffer,  and  how  they 
are  beset  by  manifold  temptations,  and  give  way  to  them, 
and  forget  you,  ye  saints,  and  all  that  is,  and  afterwards 
atone  for  it  with  a  lifetime  of  tears.     But  be  not  thus 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  139 

stem  with  me,  for  my  plight  is  most  piteous  !  I  cannot 
hold  fast  the  man  whom  I  love.  I  live  in  continual  fear 
lest  the  next  day  take  him  from  me  ;  I  surely  cherish 
him  more  than  I  ought,  for  he  is  far  above  me,  but  still 
must  I  pray  that  he  be  mine !  For  how  noble  he  is  !  I 
went  about  and  would  not  perceive  it ;  but  even  when  I 
turned  away  from  him  I  felt  his  radiant  presence  near ; 
I  was  persuaded  that  I  would  not  love,  and  so  came  to 
love  far  too  well  —  oh,  forgive  me,  for  how  noble  he  is  ! 
His  very  wrath,  is  it  not  like  wave  rolling  upon  wave  ; 

v/his  sgeei^  does  it  not  rouse  the  thoughts  as  the  birds  are 
aroused  when  the  huntsman  strikes  into  the  forest ;  his 

^walk,  is  it  not  soft  as  an  echo  in  a  summer  night,  and  are 
noJP^is  movements  like  the  tones  of  a  martial  song  ;  the 
speech  of  his  eyes,  is  it  not  whispered  through  the  air 
as  the  wind  in  the  tree-tops  !  But  this  is  not  prayer ! 
I  am  deep  bowed  down  with  shame,  for  his  image  dis- 
places yours,  ye  holy  men  and  women.  Hush,  he  him- 
self is  here ! 


SCENE  FIFTH. 

SiGUBD  [at  the  principal  door].    AUDHILD. 

SIGURD. 

I  am  here ! 

AUDHILD. 

But  see  :  I  was  the  first ! 

SIGURD. 

It  is  because  I  lay  awake  longer  than  thou  last  night  ; 
I  thought  of  thee. 


140  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

AUDHILD. 

But  the  love  that  keeps  watch  for  desire  is  stronger 
than  that  which  is  kept  awake  by  memories. 

SIGURD. 

Ah,  when  I  sleep,  my  sleep  is  filled  with  dreams  of 
thee,  and  so  I  am  loth  to  wake  when  morning  comes. 

AUDHILD. 

But  I  love  better,  for  my  dreams  of  thee  are  so  vivid 
that  they  wake  me. 

SIGURD. 

No,  Audhild,  I  love  thee  better,  for  now  is  dream  and 
reality  one  for  me,  and  I  know  no  longer  when  I  sleep 
and  when  I  am  awake. 

AUDHILD. 

I  love  thee  still  more,  for  away  from  thee  I  cannot 
sleep  at  all. 

SIGURD. 

Now  thou  hast  lost,  for  thou  art  never  away  from  me. 

AUDHILD. 

No,  I  have  won,  for  not  even  the  thought  of  thee 
will  fill  thy  place. 

SIGURD. 

Ah,  thou  art  my  thought ! 

AUDHILD. 

Let  us  exchange,  then,  that  we  may  round  out  each 
other's  joy. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  141 

SIGURD. 

Thou  hast  so  hlossomed  in  these  hapjjy  days  that  thou 
mightest  go  with  me  to  Provence  and  be  queen  of  love 
there. 

ATJDHILD. 

If  I  am  but  thine,  I  have  all  the  crown  I  desire. 

SIGURD. 

How  joyous  thou  art ! 

AUDHILD. 

Because  thou  hast  never  looked  so  lovingly  upon  me. 

SIGURD. 

Why,  thinkest  thou  ? 

AUDHILD. 

Thou  hast  resolved  to  depart  ? 

SIGURD. 

No. 

AUDHILD. 

Shall  we  not  go,  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

Whither  ? 

AUDHILD. 

To  Scotland. 

SIGURD. 

I  am  tired  of  Scotland. 


142  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

AUDHILD. 

To  England. 

SIGURD. 

I  have  fought  "Against  her. 

AUDHILD. 

To  Normandy. 

SIGURD. 

I  might  find  some  of  my  countrymen. 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd,  I  am  afraid ! 

SIGURD. 

We  can  stay  where  we  are. 

AUDHILD. 

But  thou  hast  banished  thyself  ! 

SIGURD. 

If  I  but  stretch  out  my  hand,  I  am  earl  here. 

AUDHILD. 

Our  happiness  must  not  be  built  upon  others'  distress. 

SIGURD. 

It  would  do  the  earls  a  good  turn  to  end  their  lord- 
ship, and  the  land  a  still  better  one. 

AUDHILD. 

My  soul  is  troubled  at  the  thought.     Didst  thou  hear 
Harald's  dogs  in  the  night  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  143 

SIGURD. 

No.       But  let  us  talk  of  our  love. 

AUDHILD. 

We  live  a  venturesome  life  ;  our  love  consumes  itself. 

SIGURD. 

It  rejoices  when  it  knows  that  danger  is  near. 

AUDHILD. 

Thou  art  like  him  who  gazes  upon  the  sea,  thy  look 
is  fixed  in  its  depths. 

SIGURD. 

The  happiness  of  these  latter  days  is  so  greatly  like 
the  sea. 

AUDHILD. 

But  if  it  bear  the  enemy's  ships  against  thee,  thou 
must  needs  look  up. 

SIGURD. 

That  the  ships  are  an  enemy's  is  not  certain,  but  cer- 
tain it  is  that  thou  art  now  sitting  by  my  side. 

AUDHILD. 

Canst  thou  then  think  of  but  one  thing  at  a  time  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  can,  but  will  not.     For  if  I  would,  I  should  not  be 
sitting  here. 

AUDHILD. 

What  sayest  thou  ? 


144  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Now  thou  hast  that  look  again! 

AUDHILD. 

Oh  no !  \_She  hides  her  face  in  his  hosomJ]  Si- 
gurd !  \_She  blinds  his  eyes  with  her  hands.']  See 
nothing  but  my  love  ! 

SIGURD. 

And  it  is  for  that  thou  dost  blind  me  ? 

AUDHILD. 

I  must  do  it.  Oh,  the  day  when  some  great  thought 
comes  to  thee,  then  wilt  thou  leave  me ! 

SIGURD. 

Impossible :  for  just  such  a  thought  came  with  thy 
love  ;  I  had  once  more  an  aim. 

AUDHILD. 

It  is  just  that  which  makes  me  afraid,  for  love  is  not 
all  thy  thought. 

SIGURD. 

No,  it  has  noble  company,  earls'  company ! 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd,  Sigurd,  thou  dost  wish  for  more  than  me  alone. 

SIGURD. 

Love  broadens  life. 

AUDHILD. 

It  is  that !     Oh,  thou  wilt  leave  me  at  last ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  145 

SIGURD    [embraces  her]. 
Childishness !      Dost  thou  not  see,  all   that  we   say- 
goes  in  a  circle,  which  must  be  closed  with  a  kiss. 

[He  hisses  her. 
ATJDHILD. 

How  happy  I  am  !  {^Knocking  is  heard.  Starting 
up."]     The  earl's  ships  are  in  sight ! 

SIGURD. 

Not  yet 

AUDHILD. 

But  when  they  are  ? 

SIGURD. 

You  will  hear  it  from  all  about,  when  they  are  in 
sight.  \_Knocking  heard  again.~\  The  watch  would 
speak  with  me. 

AUDHILD. 

Shall  I  make  ready  for  a  journey  ? 

SIGURD. 

Wait  till  I  shall  tell  thee  further. 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd,  what  is  thy  meaning  ? 

SIGURD. 

Trust  to  me ! 

AUDHILD. 

I  cannot  go ;  I  know  not  whither  to  go.  \_Bursts 
into  tears.']     Oh,  let  me  stay  with  thee  ! 


146  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

That  cannot  be ;  I  have  much  to  see  to.  \_Knoching 
heardJ\     Yes,  yes ! 

AUDHILD. 

Oh,  Sigurd,  do  not  forsake  me ! 

SIGURD. 

How  canst  thou  think  it,  child  ?  \^He  leads  her  to 
the  door  J]  Grood  morning !  \^In  the  doorway.']  Good 
morning !  \_He  opens  the  principal  door. 


SCENE  SIXTH. 
SvEN  Viking  [winterclad],  Sigurd. 

SIGURD. 

Forgive  me,  I  made  thee  wait. 

SVEN. 

We  do  not  see  the  ships  yet ;  but  it  is  to  be  done 
agreed  ? 

SIGURD. 

Certainly. 

SVEN. 

So,  when  thou  shalt  give  the  signal  ? 

SIGURD. 

You  are  to  take  the  earls  captive  ;  but  cautiously. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  147 

SVEN. 

Frakark  tried  once  more  to  send  a  message  over  to 
Caithness  yesterday.  [Smiles. 

8IGURD  \smihs\. 

So. 

SVEN. 

But  he  to  whom  she  gave  the  money  drank  it  up. 

[Laughs. 

SIGUED  {laughs\. 

So. 

SVEN. 

The  crusader  ships  set  forth  to-day. 

SIGURD. 

Ah,  that  is  why  there  were  lights  down  at  the  ship- 
houses  last  night. 

SVEN. 

Yes,  they  think  that  thou  wilt  go  too.  [Laughs. 

SIGURD  [laughs']. 

So.     \_They  look  at  one  another  for  a  moment.   Sven 
is  about  to  go.']     Thou,  Sven  ! 

SVEN. 

Well? 

SIGURD. 

Thou  must  not  act  before  I  give  the  signal. 

SVEN. 

No,  no. 


148  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Even  if  it  come  a  little  late. 

SVEN. 
Good.  [Goes. 

SIGURD  {looking  after  Mml. 
I  will  go  down  to  the  crusaders.     For  it  may  yet  be 
that  I  depart  with  them.  [Goe». 


SCENE  SEVEl^TH. 

The  door  to  the  right  is  slowly  opened :  the  two  sisters  enter.    Fro- 
kark  carries  the  shirt. 

Frakark,  Helga. 

FRAKARK. 

The  ships  are  not  yet  in  sight ;  but  we  must  hasten, 
while  we  are  still  left  alone.     Hast  thou  the  ointment  ? 

HELGA. 

Here. 

FRAKARK. 

Only  on  the  inside.     If  a  grain  of  it  get  on  thy  fin- 
ger —  [  They  take  up  the  shirt  and  turn  it  inside  out. 

HELGA. 
Yes.  I  know  it. 

FRAKARK. 

The  shirt  is  fair  without :  he  loves  gold  and  jewels  ; 
he  will  eagerly  put  it  on. 

[They  hold  the  shirt  with  a  cloth,  and  apply  the  ointment  by 

means  oj" another. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  149 

HELGA. 

Thou  settest  a  trap  for  the  wolf  who  is  to  come,  while 
the  other  is  already  in  the  house. 

FRAKARK. 

[f  Sigurd  will  reflect  at  sight  of  Earl  PauFs  body. 

HELGA. 

j(  He  did  not  at  sight  of  Torkel's. 

FRAKARK. 

It  is  not  the  single  attempt  that  terrifies,  but  the  calm 
repetition.     Spread  thinner,  Helga. 

HELGA. 

Yes,  it  must  not  be  seen. 

FRAKARK. 

This  poison  is  a  fine  invention. 

HELGA. 

Whose  was  it  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Some  woman's,  surely,  who  was  faithless. 

HELGA. 

Why  faithless  ? 

FRAKARK. 

Such  have  the  deepest  thoughts  —  and  are  silent. 


150  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

It  comforts  me  to  think  that  he  will  die  at  once  and 
painlessly. 

FRAKARK. 

And  be  far  happier  than  he  is  now. 

HELGA. 

May  he  who  survives  be  that  also  ! 

FRAKARK. 

He  may  yet  be  happy  —  alone. 

HELGA. 

I  hope  he  may.  One  of  the  brothers  must  die.  I  am 
very  calm  now. 

FRAKARK. 

When  Maddad's  race  shall  rule  the  Orkneys  and 
Caithness,  our  task  will  be  accomplished,  Helga. 

HELGA. 

I  will  build  a  chapel  here  on  the  island.  The  roof  of 
the  old  one  is  rotten. 

FRAKARK. 

I  have  often  thought  —  yes,  there  on  the  wrist  — 
that  thy  son  ought  to  take  the  cross  when  all  was  done. 
It  will  arouse  him  ;  his  father  did  thus  when  Magnus 
was  slain. 

HELGA. 

Yes,  thou  sayest  well. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  151 

FBAKARK. 

By  taking  the  cross  one  may  blot  out  his  own  sins 
and  those  of  others. 

HELGA. 

Not  of  others,  I  think, 

FRAKARK. 

I  have  heard  so,  —  yes,  in  the  sleeve,  wherever  it 
comes  closest  to  the  body,  —  but  the  monks  often  prom- 
ise more  than  they  can  fulfil. 

HELGA. 

They  will  do  much  for  gold. 

FRAKARK. 

I  have  spoken  with  the  bishop  in  Kirkevag.  He  is 
a  reasonable  man,  from  whom  it  is  easy  to  get  absolu- 
tion. 

HELGA. 

The  ointment  is  almost  gone. 

FRAKARK. 

Then  we  must  have  spread  it  too  thick.  He  will  die 
all  the  easier. 

HELGA. 

He  has  caused  us  much  sorrow. 

FRAKARK. 

And  more  was  in  store. 


162  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

Had  I  known  what  I  know  now,  this  should  have  been 
done  three  years  ago. 

FRAKARK. 

I  proposed  it. 

HELGA. 

Yet,  much  would  have  been  different. 

FRAKARK. 

But  our  old  age  will  be  peaceful  now. 

HELGA. 

And  I  am  weary.     I  need  peace. 

FRAKARK. 

We  must  live   here  in  Orf jara ;  the  sea  lends  our 
thought  seriousness. 


SCENE  EIGHTH. 

The  same.    HarALD  [enters  in  light  morning  dress]. 

HELGA. 

Good  day,  my  son  ! 

HARALD. 

Would  that  I  might  say  as  much  to  you.       That  is  a 
singular  garment. 

FRAKARK. 

It  is  a  gift  of  welcome  for  thy  brother. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  163 

HARALD. 

It  will  be  welcome  indeed  since  made  by  your  own 
hands.  It  would  have  cost  another  much  toil  to  make 
such  a  shirt. 

FBAKABK. 

Well ;    it  has  cost  us  three  years  of  it. 

HARALD. 

Three  years.  Much  good  may  be  done  in  three  years. 
How  long  did  Jesus  Christ  go  about  with  his  disciples  ? 

HELGA. 

I  do  not  know. 

HARALD. 

Three  years  —  it  is  a  sacred  number.  Karl  the  Great 
did  much  in  three  years.  Saint  Olaf  converted  all  south- 
ern Norway.  It  took  William  less  to  conquer  England, 
and  Alexander  half  the  world.  And  in  three  years  I 
have  done  nothing  —  while  you  have  worked  this  shirt. 
Can  a  man  make  up  for  three  years  in  a  single  day  ? 


HELGA. 

If  a  man  have  given  three  years  to  thought,  and  with 
each  year  become  more  unhappy,  he  may  attempt  it, 
some  day. 


HARALD. 

If  a  man  have  given  three  years  to  thought,  and  with 
each  year  become  more  unhappy,  he  may  attempt  it 
some  day,  —  thou  didst  say  the  same  thing  three  days 
ago. 


154  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

It  may  be. 

HAEALD. 

And  I  said  :  strange  how  our  thoughts  meet,  I  said. 

HELGA. 

Thou  didst  indeed. 

HARALD. 

And  again  to-day. 

HELGA. 

What  meanest  thou,  my  son  ? 

HARALD. 

It  is  three  years*  toil ;  and  for  three  years  I  have 
done  no  toil.  If  I  should  put  it  on  could  I  put  three 
years  of  toil  upon  me  ? 

HELGA. 

There  is  no  meaning  in  what  thou  sayest. 

FRAKARK. 

The  shirt  is  for  thy  brother. 

HARALD. 

It  would  make  a  rare  penitent's  robe  for  me. 

HELGA. 

Thou  dost  not  know  of  what  thou  speakest ! 

HARALD. 

Hear  my  dogs,  poor  beasts  !     Give  me  the  shirt ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  166 

BOTH. 

Take  care ! 

HARALD. 

If  I  put  it  on,  you  can  see  better  how  it  will  fit  Paul. 

HELGA. 

Do  not  touch  it ! 

FRAKARK. 

The  color  will  come  off  I 

HARALD. 

It  must  be  from  your  hands,  then,  for  the  stuff  is  not 
homespun. 

HELGA. 

Thy  dogs  are  howling. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  piteously.       Give  me  the  shirt !       [Tries  to  take  it. 

HELGA. 

It  concerns  thy  life  ! 

HARALD. 

Now  thou  dost  jest. 

HELGA. 

Is  it  not  thou  who  dost  jest  ? 

HARALD. 

Life,  mother,  life.     Three  years  of  toil  are  asked  to 
dance  for  an  hour.     Earl  Paul  shall  see  from  his  ship ! 


156  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

BOTH. 

What  does  he  say  ? 

HARALD. 

I  have  never  begged  you  for  anything,  that  I  can  re- 
member, but  now  I  do  beg  you  for  this  shirt.  I  have 
fallen  in  love  with  it,  as  the  smoke  with  tbe  bosom  of 
the  air,  the  leaves  of  autumn  with  the  earth,  the  dew  of 
evening  with  the  grass,  or  a  wounded  deer  with  his 
covert. 

FKAKABK. 

What  madness  is  this  ? 

HABALD. 

I  long  for  this  shirt !  It  is  not  on  account  of  the 
color,  for  that  speaks  of  blood  ;  nor  the  pearls,  for  they 
speak  of  the  treacherous  sea ;  nor  the  gold,  for  that 
speaks  of  the  fires  of  hell.  But  it  is  for  the  three  years 
inwoven  like  good  thoughts  in  an  evil  deed,  like  sense 
in  the  speech  of  a  madman,  like  Daniel  at  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's feast.  Give  me  the  shirt,  that  I  may  put  my- 
self within  it,  —  only  a  moment,  for  a  man's  light 
lasts  no  longer  than  that.  What  great  thing  will  you 
do  with  it,  women  ?  Is  there  aught  greater  than  to  give 
comfort  to  a  child  or  light  to  a  man's  soul  ? 

HELGA. 

Harald,  spare  us ! 

HARALD. 

Ah,  mother,  it  is  all  jest,  merely  jest.  Is  there  any- 
thing  more  amusing  than  the  fox  who  fears  his  own 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  157 

shadow ;  or  the  avaricious  woman  who  so  loads  down 
her  boat,  that  it  sinks  with  her  midway ;  or  a  she-tiger 
who  finds  that  she  has  slain  her  young  with  her  caresses ; 
or  the  ambitious  man  who  dies  the  day  before  he  shall 
be  crowned  ?  So  have  I  seen  life  miss  its  aim,  and  now 
at  the  last  do  I  see  death  fail  of  its  aim  also. 

BOTH. 

But  Harald,  what  is  it  ? 

HABALD. 

Hush,  hush !  My  finger,  the  one  that  touched  your 
shirt,  now  tingles,  burns ;  it  is  pregnant  with  a  secret ; 
now,  I  hold  it  to  my  ear,  and  it  tells  me,  oh,  you  shall 
know  —  here  is  the  shirt ! 

[  With  a  hound  he  reaches  the  table  and  seizes  the  shirt,  which 
the  women  have  forgotten  at  sight  of  his  finger,  runs  with  it 
to  his  room  and  bars  the  door. 


SCENE  NINTH. 

The  two  sisters  alone  [ci'ying  to  him}. 
HELGA. 

The  shirt  is  poisoned !     My  son,  poison  ! 

FBAKARK. 

It  is  for  thy  brother,  insensate  ! 

HELGA. 

Thou  dost  give  thyself  up  to  eternal  torments  ! 

FKAKABK. 

And  all  of  us  together  ! 


158  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HELGA. 

Before  the  merciful  Almighty's  face  I  fall  down  upon 
my  knees  and  pray  Him  and  thee !  I  who  first  gave 
thee  life,  and  a  thousand  times  gave  it  thee  anew  at  the 
risk  of  mine,  I,  I,  it  is  I  who  pray  !  If  thou  dost  leave 
me  there  remains  but  darkness  and  terror  and  dearth  of 
heaven  all  the  world  around ! 


FRAKARK. 


Do  not  put  it  on 


HELGA. 

Do  not  put  it  on  !     Do  not  put  it  on  I 

FRAKARK. 

He  is  doing  it,  he  is  doing  it ! 

[She  tears  the  cap  from  her  head. 

HELGA  [rising]. 

Thou  fearful,  accursed  spectre  of  some  evil  spirit,  it 
is  thou  who  hast  done  this!  Colder  than  the  winter 
night's  wind,  more  deadly  than  the  marsh  vapors,  thou 
hast  wrought  upon  my  soul.  Through  my  only  weak- 
ness, through  my  love  for  this  child  borne  by  me  in 
shame,  thou  hast  overpowered  and  misused  me  I  See 
now  thy  work  !  Magnus,  Hakon,  Torkel,  my  son,  and 
soon  myself,  all  slain  about  thee,  while  thou  dost  stand 
there  as  a  tombstone  whose  inscription  tells  the  manner 
of  our  death !     There  he  comes  !  [She  falls. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  159 

SCENE  TENTH. 

The  same.      HarALD  \in  the  shirt], 

HARALD. 

Well,  mother,  didst  thou  fall ! 

FRAKABK. 

Let  us  help  her  to  her  feet  again. 

HARALD. 

She  will  but  fall  once  more. 

FRAKARK. 

Now  it  is  out ! 

HARALD. 

Ay,  it  is  out !  And  now  it  is  ill  that  all  the  springs 
are  frozen,  for  I  burn  in  hell-fire.  So  it  was  this  you 
had  prepared  for  him ;  —  what  must  be  prepared  for 
you  ?  Help  me  !  I  did  not  know  it  was  so  horrible ! 
My  brother,  my  brother,  my  brother,  couldst  thou  see 
me  now  !  Let  me  but  bear  it  to  the  end  and  die  like  a 
man,  unbent !  \_Shrieks.']  No,  no,  no,  I  cannot  bear 
it !  \^FaUs.   Eelga  rises. 

FRAKARK. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  world  can  help  him  now. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  something  —  oh,  what  torments !  Mother,  thou 
art  the  nearest  to  it ! 


160 

SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HH1I.GA. 

What  is  it? 

HARALD. 

Or  Sven,  call  for  Sven  !  It  blazes,  it  burns,  it  hisses, 
it  crackles*     Oh,  oh,  give  me  water ! 

FRAKABK  \bringing  water]. 

Here,  here ! 

HARAXD. 

No,  thou  give  it  me,  mother  !  [^She  gives  it,  he  drinksP] 
A  moment's  relief!  \_LooJcs  at  his  mother.']  Poor 
mother  !  So  this  draught  at  death's  hour  was  all  thou 
shouldst  give  me.  Oh,  it  comes  again  with  licking 
tongues  of  flame  ;  call  Sven  !    [He  calls.']    Sven,  Sven ! 

SCENE  ELEVENTH. 
The  same.    SVEN  ASLEJVSSON  [_enters  with  a  knife  in  his  hand]. 

SVEN. 

Thou  dost  call,  earl !     The  shirt !     Poison  ! 

HARALD. 

Give  me  thy  knife ! 

SVEN. 
Earl,  earl !  {Ee  falls  to  the  ground. 

HARALD. 

Come  not  near  me !  It  will  be  thy  death !  Thy 
knife,  thy  knife !     [^He  takes  it  and  stabs  himself.] 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  161 

Now  it  will  soon  be  over.      \_Sven  takes  it  hack  and 
lifts  up  HaraldJ's  head.']     Sven,  take  care  of  my  dogs  ! 

SVEN. 

Yes. 

HARALD. 

And  ask  my  brother  to  have  masses  said  for  me. 

SVEN. 

Yes. 

HARALD. 

How  everything  changes  !     Is  it  thou  standing  there  ? 

HEL6A. 

No,  it  is  I. 

HARALD. 

Is  it  thou  ? 

HELGA. 

Oh,  look  at  me  ! 

HARALD. 

I  see  thee  not. 

HELGA. 

Here  I  am,  here  !     Oh,  canst  thou  forgive  me  ! 

HARALD. 

Who  is  holding  my  head  ? 

SVEN. 

It  is  I,  —  Sven. 


162  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HARALD. 

Is  it  Sven  ?     Where  art  thou,  mother  ? 

HELGA. 

I  am  holding  thy  hand  now. 

HARALD. 

Look  out  for  the  shirt,  mother ! 

HELGA. 

No,  Harald,  I  will  die  with  thee. 

HARALD. 

This  is  the  first  time  thou  hast  ever  understood  me, 
mother.     Where  art  thou  ? 

HELGA. 

It  is  I  who  kiss  thee  now. 

HARALD. 

How  light  it  grows  !     Is  it  thou  all  white  ? 

HELGA. 

Here  is  no  one  in  white. 

HARALD. 

Yes,  there  is   some  one.       Lay  me  down!     \_It  is 
done.']     Mother,  where  art  thou  ? 

[She  throws  herself  upon  him. 


SVEN"  {pdngl. 
He  is  dead. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  163 

SCENE    TWELFTH. 

The  same.     SiGURD  enters. 

SIGURD. 

Dead! 

SVEN. 

By  his  own  hand. 

SIGURD. 
Lord  Jesus  !  [He  tries  to  raise  him  up. 

SVEN. 

Do  not  touch  the  shirt !     It  is  poisoned. 

SIGURD. 

Poisoned  ? 

SVEN. 

It  was  worked  for  Paul,  but  he  put  it  on. 

SIGURD    [thunderstruckl^. 
He  did  that !      And  I  ?  \_Covers  his  face  with  his  hands. 


SCENE    THIRTEENTH. 
The  same.    SvEN  ViKING   [with  several  followers]. 
SVEN   VIKING. 

Earl  Paul's  ships  are  in  sight  now. 


164  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

And  Earl  Harald's  have  reached  their  haven. 

SVEN  VIKING. 

He  is  dead ! 

THE   OTHERS. 

Dead! 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  by  his  own  hand  !  {^Throws  down  his  cloak.'] 
Bear  him  away  in  this  cloak,  for  the  shirt  he  wears  is 
poisoned. 

SVEN  VIKING  [passing  by  Sigurd  to  take  hold  of  the  body]. 
One  of  them  is  out  of  the  way. 

SIGURD  [deeply  moved,  forward]. 
Hear  me,  O  God  Almighty,  who  hast  warned  me; 
the  other  brother  shall  sail  away  in  peace ! 

HELGA  [to  the  men  who  are  spreading  out  the  cloah]. 
Carefully !     Carefully ! 

SVEN  VIKIXG. 

He  knows  no  more  of  suffering. 

HELGA  [who  has  arisen,  and  made  a  sign  calling  for  the  attention  of 
the  bystanders]. 

Frakark!      The   house  thou  wouldst  have  built  has 

fallen  in  upon  us  all.     Thou  alone  art  spared,  and  the 

worst  fate  thou  canst  know  is  thine  :  thou  shalt  live 

longer  than   thy   plans.       Ye    others,    pray   for  me ! 

Pray  that  the  love  which  brought  death  upon  me  may 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  165 

plead  for  me  with  the  Source  of  all  love.  I  follow  him 
still  further,  whom  in  life  I  have  sought  to  know ;  but 
let  many  masses  be  said  for  me  ;  for  it  may  be  that 
love  alone  will  not  suffice  to  reunite  us-     Farewell ! 

[The  men  go  out  bearing  the  dead,  Helga  follows. 

SIGURD  [to  the  hoy  Sven]. 
And  thou,  my  little  friend,  whither  wilt  thou  ? 

SVEN. 

I  will  go  with  them  until  he  is  buried. 

SIGURD. 

And  then  ? 

SVEN. 

I  will  take  his  dogs  and  row  home. 

SIGURD. 

Thou  hast  served  him  faithfully,  and  put  many  to 
shame. 

SVEN. 

I  thank  you. 

SIGURD. 

Is  not  this  knife  thine  ? 

SVEN. 

Ay. 

[He  takes  it,  looks  at  it,  then  looks  quietly  at  Frdkark,  and  goes. 
SIGURD  [toherl. 

There  grows  the  man  who  shall  be  thy  bane. 


166  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

FRAKARK. 

Hast  thou  more  to  say  to  me  ? 

SIGUBD. 

No. 

FRAKARK. 

Then  I  will  leave  thee  alone.  [She  goes. 


SCENE  FOURTEENTH. 
SIGURD. 

I  am  left  alone  —  in  this  house  —  between  his  corpse 
and  their  broken  hopes  —  face  to  face  with  my  own. 
This  silence  —  this  silence  following,  staring  at  me  like 
an  enormous  eye  —  all  I  look  upon  is  plunged  in  it,  and 
eternity  is  round  about  me.  I  hear  above  me  a  rushing 
as  of  mighty  wings  ;  for  He  is  here,  the  great,  angry 
God.  He  has  spared  me,  but  how  shall  I  now  creep 
away  and  hide  myself  ?  The  warning  set  in  my  path 
was  so  great,  so  terrible.  Crushed  in  spirit  I  bow  down 
before  Thee  ;  nevermore  shall  the  hope  of  power  tempt 
me !  If  I  may  not  serve  others,  as  I  have  learned  but 
now ;  and  as  Thou  hast  not  granted  that  I  pursue  my 
own  ends,  I  here  devote  myself  to  thy  service.  Thou 
Ruler  of  the  world,  —  not  in  ambition,  as  once  before, 
but  entirely,  and  with  every  thought,  and  the  deed  of 
every  moment  yet  unborn  !  And  make  Thou  this  vow 
to  be,  more  than  a  gleam  cast  by  thy  angry  lightnings 
in  my  soul ;  make  it  to  be  a  lasting  light  upon  my  path  ! 
Deep  below  me  now  sinks  all  that  has  cursed  my  life, 
and  my  ardor  raises  me  up  to  Thee,  as  the  disciples  to 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  167 

thy  son.  Free  from  all  burdens,  my  soul  aspires  to  Thee ; 
do  Thou  unfold  the  banner  of  the  cross,  and  where  it 
waves,  there  will  I  fight  to  the  glory  of  thy  name.  What 
are  all  things  earthly  save  vapors,  spread  abroad  and 
drawn  m  with  every  breath !  How  my  soul  has  vainly 
vexed  itself  with  selfish  aims,  which  come  and  go !  Thy 
cross  is  not  heavy  upon  my  shoulder ;  but  heaviest  of  all 
things  known  to  me  is  that  emptiness  of  soul  which  seeks 
for  what  I  have  sought  hitherto.  Oh,  hear  me,  thou 
Cross-bearer ;  I  am  with  Thee  while  it  is  day ;  make  but 
Thou  the  day  to  last,  so  that  no  night  come  between  us 
more. 

AU DHILD    [is  heard  ca lling] , 

Oh,  this  house  of  horrors !     Where  art  thou,  Sigurd  ? 
Sigurd,  where  art  thou  ?  [She  enters. 


SCENE  FIFTEENTH. 
Sigurd,  Audhild. 

AUDHILD. 

What  has  happened  ?  Helga  lies  dead  upon  her  son's 
body ;  the  doors  are  all  open  ;  strangers  break  in  upon 
us.  Earl  Paul  is  coming,  and  Frakark  rows  away. 
Where  shall  I  find  refuge  save  with  thee,  my  eternally 
beloved  one  ? 

SIGURD. 

Then  dost  thou  seek  it  with  an  outlaw ! 

AUDHILD. 

Take  me  with  thee. 


168  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

A  wife  is  for  peace  and  the  home,  but  I  have  no 
place  where  I  may  stay. 

AUDHILD. 

Thou  wilt  leave  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

The  dawn  has  broken  in   upon  our  embraces  ;  tb'^ 
house  shall  be  cleansed  ;  now  must  each  seek  his  own. 

AUDHLLD. 

Eternal  Grod  !    What,  then,  will  become  of  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

Ask,  rather,  what  I  have  given  thee. 

AUDHILD. 

Sigurd! 

SIGURD.       ^ 

Sorrow  and  trembling ;  an  hour  of  rapture,  another 
of  weeping. 

AUDHILD. 

But  what,  then,  art  thou,  Sigurd,  that  I  have  never 
felt  myself  at  ease  with  thee  ? 

SIGURD. 

Magnus  Barf  od's  son,  and  heir  to  Norway ! 

AUDHILD. 

Thou  shouldst  not  then  have  spoken  to  me. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  169 

SIGURD. 

I  have  in  vain  sought  peace  through  all  the  world, 
and  it  was  sweet  to  me  when  thou  didst  offer  it.  I  have 
robbed  thee  of  thine,  but  have  won  none  for  mysiBlf. 
Child,  how  much  ill  I  have  wrought  thee ! 

AUDHILD. 

Fear  and  trembling  thou  first  gavest  me.  Didst  thou 
appear,  I  might  hardly  breathe.  What  since  hath  been 
I  know  not ;  it  flits  before  my  eyes  like  a  vision  of  air 
and  sea.     I  have  never  been  truly  awake  since  then. 

SIGURD. 

We  have  learned  of  late  that  one  may  not  be  so  much 
to  another. 

AUDHILD. 

But  what  is  then  to  come  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  which  is  now  past  brought  no  content  —  we 
must  seek  it  in  the  future.     I  go  upon  crusade  ! 

AUDHILD. 

O  Christ !     And  I  shall  remain  as  before  —  alone ! 

SIGURD. 

Even  more  alone,  —  and  I,  who  am  the  cause  of  it 
all,  may  not  help  thee,  —  I  am  the  restless  one  who 
brings  but  evil  in  return  for  good.  I  am  the  outcast, 
who  may  find  no  peace  —  save  with  Thee  alone,  my 
God  and  Father ! 


170  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

AUDHILD. 

Do  not  sorrow ;  for  I  would  not  spare  a  single  hour 
of  those  that  I  have  passed  in  anxious  joy  with  thee. 
But  tell  me,  thou  mighty  one,  that  thou  hast  loved  none 
save  me  alone. 

SIGUBD. 

I  will  tell  thee  more :  in  all  my  life  I  will  love  none 
other. 

AUDHILD. 

Then  will  I  think  of  thee  as  my  noble  husband,  away 
upon  a  journey. 

SIGURD. 

But  thou  must  not  forget  that  he  will  hardly  come 
back  to  thee. 

AUDHILD. 

O  Sigurd,  Sigurd ! 

SONG  OF  THE  CRUSADERS   {is  heard  from  the  sea]. 
Fair  is  the  earth. 
Fair  is  God's  heaven, 
Fair  is  the  pilgrim  path  of  the  soul ; 
Singing  we  go 

Through  the  fair  realms  of  earth 
Seeking  the  way  to  our  heavenly  goal ! 

SIGURD   [os  the  song  begins]* 
Dost  thou  hear  the  song  of  the  crusaders?     Once 
again  it  lifts  me  above  all  doubts  and  dreams,  but  higher 
than  before.     And  let  these  tones,  gliding  through  the 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  171 

air  like  white-robed  angels,  be  our  mighty  bridal  song ! 
Audhild,  farewell !  {They  embrace  for  the  last  time ; 
he  tears  himself  away.']     Yes,  I  come,  I  come ! 

[Departs. 

AUDHILD. 
Lord,  be  with  him !     [  On  her  knees.]     But  remain 
with  me  also ! 


PAKT  THIRD. 

SIGURD'S  RETURN. 


CHARACTERS. 

Sigurd  Sl&mbe. 

King  Habaxj)  Guxe,  his  half-hroiher. 

KOIX  S-EBJOBNSON,  )     i-  a.    •  /.^t     t- 

_  o  '  >  chieftains  of  the  king. 

HALLKELIi  HUK. 

Bejntejn,  ) 

Sigurd  Stallab,    /  brothers :  king^s  men. 

Gyrd,  ) 

IvAR  KoLLBEJNSON,  chief  of  the  king^s  men. 

IVAR  InGBMUNDSON,  pOCt. 

Erlend. 

A  Watchman. 

A  Nun 

A  Finnish  Maiden. 

Followers,  Citizens,  etc. 

Time  — 1136  and  the  three  follotving  years. 


ACT  FIEST. 

The  king^s  court  at  Bergen.  The  hall  is  decked  for  a  feast.  En- 
trance forward  on  the  [spectator's]  right.  In  the  centre,  on  a  dais, 
the  throne  with  a  table  before  it.  Harald  Gille  sits  on  the  throne  ; 
his  marshal  is  at  the  table  opposite  him,  but  seated  upon  a  lower  level. 
Upon  each  side  of  the  king  a  page,  holding  a  lighted  candle.  The 
king^s  men  sit  on  benches  along  the  side  walls  ;  before  them  are  tables 
laden  unth  food  and  drink;  waiters  run  back  and  forth;  when  they 
offer  anything  to  the  king  they  fall  upon  their  knees,  Gyrd  is  master 
of  the  feoffor  the  day.   The  scene  is  one  of  greai  magnificence. 

SCENE   FIRST. 
^  The  King,  Koll  S-ebjobnson,  HALLKBLii  Huk,  Tjostulv 
ATiKsoN,  IvAB  Ingemxtndson,  Bkjntejn,  Gybd,  Sigurd  Stai> 
liAB,  IvAB  KoLiiBBJNSON,  and  many  others.    A  low  conversation 
is  going  on. 

TJOSTULV  AliESON 
[rises  from  his  seat  and  goes  towards  Ivar  Ingemundson,  who  sits  at 
the  right  in  the  foreground.     Tjostulv  draws  a  stool  forward 
and  sits  down  by  him}. 
You  know  him  then  ? 

IVAR  INGEMUNDSON. 

Not  himself,  but  his  career. 

TJOSTULV. 

They  were  hard  words  that  we  heard  spoken  of  him. 
Do  you  believe  them  true  ? 


176  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

lYAR. 

It  was  very  quiet  here  afterwards.     So  I  think  that 
his  fate  is  sealed. 

TJOSTULV. 

Bejntejn  must  have  crossed   him   before.     No  man 
speaks  thus  without  a  sense  of  injury. 

IV  AR. 

Bejntejn  seeks  to  be  the  first  man  in  the  land.     But 
Sigurd  conquered  him  when  a  boy. 

TJOSTULV. 

Aha !     Then  Sigurd  comes  at  an  ill-chosen  hour,  for 
Bejntejn  and  his  kin  — 

rvAB. 
You  are  overheard ! 

TJOSTULV. 

How  long  has  Sigurd  been  on  crusade  ? 

IVAB. 

Eight  full  years. 

TJOSTULV. 

And  since  then  ? 

IVAB. 

Since  then  he  has  cruised  for  two  years  in  the  North 
Sea,  between  Denmark,  Iceland,  and  Normandy. 

TJOSTULV. 

As  a  merchant  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  177 

rvAB. 
As  a  merchant. 

TJOSTULV. 

He  has  been  uncertain  of  himself. 

IVAR. 

He  has  been  that  all  his  life. 

TJOSTULV. 

And  he  comes  at  an  unfortunate  time. 

rvAR. 
The  king  knows  of  whom  we  are  speaking. 

GYRD  \in  a  low  voice  to  TJostulv}. 

The  king  does  you  the  honor  of  drinking  with  you. 

{Tjc^tulv  hastens  back  to  his  place,  and  rises,  holding  a  beaker  to 
his  breast,  with  head  bowed,  until  the  king  has  drunk. 

THE  KINQ. 

Hail,  thoa ! 

GYRD   [calls]. 

The  king  drinks ! 

[All  drop  what  they  have  in  their  hands,  bow  their  heads,  and 
fold  their  hands,  until  the  king  has  drunk. 

HALLKELL    HUK. 

May  I  be  allowed,  my  lord,  to  resume  the  subject  of 
which  we  last  spoke  ;  I  would  fain  ask  Koll  Saebjbrnson, 
who  comes  but  now  from  the  Orkneys,  of  the  murder  of 
Torkel  Fostre.     "Who  has  answered  for  it  ? 


178  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

It  is  now  ten  years  old. 

HALLKELL. 

That  I  know,  and  also  that  the  slain  man  was  your 
friend.     "Was  not  Sigurd  Slembe  guilty  of  that  murder  ? 

KOLL. 

He  was  then  chief  in  power  upon  the  islands ;  more 
I  know  not. 

HALLKELL. 

If  he  was  chief  in  power,  it  behooves  him  to  answer 
for  it.  What  think  you,  my  lord,  of  calling  him  to  ac- 
count ?  It  might  give  him  other  matter  to  think  upon 
than  the  sharing  of  your  kingdom. 

SEVERAL   VOICES. 

Ay.     Hallkell  is  right! 

THE   KING   [whose  speech  and  pronunciation  are  somewhat  foreign. 

Let  —  let  us  talk  of  something  else.    \_To  Hallkell.'] 

Hail^  thou  !  [They  all  bow  their  heads  as  before. 

TJOSTULV. 

Take  it  not  ungraciously,  my  lord,  that  we  would  fain 
ward  off  this  danger.  For  it  may  hardly  be  doubted 
that  Sigurd  is  the  son  of  Magnus  Barfod ;  he  bears  the 
proof  upon  his  brow.  He  now  in  all  respect  demands 
an  answer,  and  that  must  he  have.  And  that  the  answer 
should  not  consort  with  his  wish  is  hardly  to  be  coun- 
seled, for  strife  would  sm*ely  then  arise. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  179 

But  there  are  not  many  sitting  here  who  can  desire 
that  it  shall  consort  with  his  wish. 

GYRD. 

The  way  out  of  the  difficulty,  offered  by  Hallkell,  does 
not  seem  to  me  ill  advised. 

SEVERAL  VOICES. 

No,  it  is  not  ill  advised. 

TJOSTULV. 

It  seems  to  me  both  dangerous  and  unjust.     It  is  a 
shame  thus  to  counsel  the  king,  who  is  so  good  of  heart. 

THE   KING. 

Marshal,  have  we  no  gift  for  Tjostulv  ? 

THE  MAKSHAIi. 

The  gifts  which  we  last  got  are  all— 

THE  KING. 

Take  this  beaker ! 

[Ht  gives  it  to  the  marshal  and  takes  another;  the  marshal 

hands  it  to  Tjostulv. 

TJOSTULV  [standing]. 
Many  think  this  with  me,  that  you  are  the  most  gra- 
cious king  in  the  North. 

\The  beaker  is  passed  around  amid  cries  and  exclamations. 

GYBD  [callsl. 
The  king  drinks  !  [All  do  as  before. 


180  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 


We  were  speaking  of  the  Orkneys.  Can  you  not,  KoU 
Saebjornson,  tell  us  something  of  the  Orkneys  ?  As  you 
have  but  now  come  from  them,  you  must  have  news 
unknown  to  the  most  of  us.  [The  king  nods  assent  to  KolL 

KOLL. 

Since  the  king,  our  lord,  welcomes  the  suggestion,  it 
becomes  to  me  a  duty.  You,  lord,  bestowed  men  and 
ships  upon  my  son,  and  so  the  subjugation  of  the  land 
was  undertaken.  Earl  Paul  was  made  prisoner  by  a 
cunning  man  whose  name  is  Sven  Aslejvsson,  and  the 
Orkneys  fell  to  the  rule  of  my  son,  —  and  thus  became 
once  more  a  fief  of  Norway.  \_Rising.']  It  is,  then,  my 
lord,  a  happy  day  for  me  that  I  may  thank  you  for  the 
grace  granted  to  me  and  to  my  son,  although  we  were 
the  most  unworthy  of  all.  And  the  lordly  men  I  see 
here  about  me  surely  feel  as  I  do,  that  in  the  Orkneys 
the  crown  has  won  back  a  great  possession,  and  that 
more  through  report  of  the  great  goodness  and  gra- 
ciousness  of  our  king  than  through  strife,  which  it  is 
ever  best  to  avoid.  The  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  and  Saint 
Olaf  will  pray  for  you  every  day.  May  the  love  of  your 
subjects  and  your  wonted  fortune  follow  you  until  your 
last  hour  —  which  we  pray  may  be  far  off,  for  the  sake 
of  this  kingdom,  and  for  our  sakes  also,  who  are  nearest 
you! 

ALL  [rising]. 

Fortune  be  with  the  king ! 

THE   KING. 

Marshal,  hast  thou  no  gift  for  KoU  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  181 

THE   MARSHAL. 

The  gifts  which  we  last  got  are  all  — 

THE   KING. 

Then  take  these  cushions  from  my  seat. 

[They  take  the  cushions  upon  which  he  has  been  sitting,  and 

give  them  to  Koll. 

ALL  [to  one  another]. 

What  liberality !     What  goodness  of  heart ! 

[The  cushions  are  passed  around. 

KOLL  [rising]. 
There  needs  not  such  costly  gifts,  my  lord,  to  cause 
my  old  age,  after  much  labor,  to  rest  as  softly  and  as 
gently  in  your  grace  as  in  silk  and  down. 

[Murmurs  of  applause. 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

Never  sat  so  open-handed  a  king  upon  the  throne  of 
Norway. 

ALL. 

Never. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

What,  to  him,  was  Hakon  Adelstejnsfostre? 

OTHERS. 

Or  Magnus  the  Good  ? 

STILL  OTHERS  [together]. 
Or  Olaf  Kyrre,  or —  [General  confusion. 


182  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HALLKELL  [Imider]. 

There  is  not  one  of  us  here,  who  does  not  owe  to  him 
ihe  half  of  his  possessions. 

rVAB  KOLLBEJNSON  [still  huderl. 

Most  of  us  owe  him  all ! 

GYRD. 

The  king  is  about  to  rise ! 

[All  spring  to  their  feet ;  the  king  is  assisted  to  rise.  Some  of 
the  men  come  forward  and  group  themselves  about  the  king. 
In  the  mean  while  the  tables  are  carried  away. 

THE    KLNQ, 

Before  I  became  king,  I  could  stand  well  upon  my 
feet. 

ALL. 

Ha,  ha,  ha ! 

IVAB    KOLLBEJNSON. 

You  were  the  swiftest  runner  that  the  North  has  ever 


HALLKELL. 

I  was  there,  my  lord,  when  you  deigned  to  race  with 
Magnus's  Gothic  horse. 

SEVERAL   VOICES. 

I  too.     The  king  won  three  times. 

THE    KING. 

But  since  I  have  been  king,  my  strength  has  gone 
from  my  legs  up  into  my  head. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  183 

SEVERAL  VOICES. 

Ha,  ha,  ha !  It  has  gone  from  his  legs  up  into  his 
head ! 

HALLKELL. 

Yet  I  think  that  no  man  can  now  show  the  match  to 
your  legs,  from  ankles  up  to  thighs. 

rVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

A  man  who  had  the  honor  to  feel  of  the  royal  legs 
once  said  that  he  should  think  them  made  at  the  forge 
were  they  not  so  white. 

THE  KING    \to  Ivar  Kollbejnson}. 
Thou  shalt  feel  of  them. 

IVAR. 

Heaven  defend  me ! 

THE  KING. 

Why  not? 

rvAR. 
To  lay  hands  upon  the  king  ? 

THE  KING. 

But  I  grant  it. 

IVAR. 

For  nothing  in  the  world. 

THE    KING. 

But  I  say  thou  shalt. 


184  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAR. 

Such  condescension  !  \_^Feels.']  Yes,  is  it  not  —  is  it 
not  like  —  all  the  way  up  ! 

THE  KING. 

Perhaps  there  are  others  here  who  would  like  to  feel 
of  my  legs.  ISeveral  press  forward, 

KOLL. 
I  think  I  have  felt  others  as  £rm. 

THE   KING. 

Hast  thou,  Koll  ? 

KOLL. 

Yes,  of  marble  and  gold. 

THK    KING. 

Marble  and  gold.     Ha,  ha,  ha ! 

TJOSTULV. 

It  is  most  wonderful.  True  horse-legs.  That  is,  I 
mean  the  fore-legs  of  a  horse.  That  is,  I  do  not  exactly 
mean  a  horse,  but  if  a  man  were  to  have  legs  as  strong  as 
the  fore-legs  of  a  horse,  I  mean  —  yes,  it  is  wonderful. 

[Several  feel  of  them. 

rVAB   KOLLBEJNSON. 

I  could  wish  for  nothing  else  upon  earth,  if  I  had 
such  legs. 

GTBD. 

Yon  man,  who  calls  himself  your  brother,  has  waited 
without  for  three  hours. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  185 

THE    KING. 

Bid  him  come  to-morrow.    Say  that  we  have  business. 

IV AR    INGEMUNDSON. 

He  has  had  that  answer  for  eight  days. 

KOLL. 

If  I  may  say  so,  it  may  not  perhaps  be  best  to  dismiss 
him  too  often. 

HALLKELL. 

Yes,  let  us  have  done  with  him  once  and  for  all. 

THE    KING. 

I  have  thought  —  my  men  might  have  rid  me  of  him 
—  without  me. 

TJOSTULV. 

Thus  stood  you  once  at  the  door  of  Sigurd  Jorsalfa- 
rer ;  and  he  took  you  in  and  called  you  brother. 

HALLKELL. 

The  difference  is  that  Harald  was  the  king's  brother, 
and  no  one  knows  who  this  man  is. 

TJOSTULV. 

Harald  was  put  to  the  ordeal,  and  this  man  might 
crave  as  much. 

HALLKELL. 

The  king  cannot  grant  the  right  of  ordeal  to  every 
stranger  who  comes  with  shameless  demands  to  the 
court. 


186  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

GYRD. 

For  we  all  know  how  the  ordeal  is  managed. 

KOLL. 

If  we  all  know  it,  we  do  not  speak  of  it. 

IV AR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Tjostulv,  speak  further ! 

TJOSTULV. 

Lord  king,  you  have  never  yet  allowed  your  predeces- 
sors to  surpass  you  in  gracious  condescension.  Do  not 
so  this  day ! 

THE    KING. 

Tjostulv  is  right.  What  Sigurd  Jorsalfarer  did  to 
me  ought  I  to  do  to  this  chieftain.     Lead  him  in  ! 

[Ivar  KoUbejnson  leave$. 

SIGURD  STALL AR  [mcZmm^']. 
Will  you  not  mount  the  throne  ? 

THE    KING. 

Yes ;  he  has  been  in  Provence,  in  Rome,  in  Jerusa- 
lem, and  in  Micklegarth.  We  must  show  him  that  we 
know  what  is  befitting  our  state. 

KOLL. 

But,  my  lord,  perchance  you  show  him  too  much  con- 
sideration. 

HALLKELL. 

We  know  not  yet  who  he  is. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  187 

THE    KING. 

Well,  we  will  remain  here.      Thus  ? 

GYRD. 

The  king  perhaps  should  sit,  while  the  others  stand. 

THE    KING. 

Well,  I  will  sit,  and  you  shall  stand. 

TJOSTULV. 

Were  it  not  better  that  we  should  sit  around  upon  the 
floor  ?     It  is  the  custom  with  many  foreign  princes. 

THE    KING. 

I  will   have  that  by  no  means.     You  shall  not   sit 
upon  the  floor.  [They  group  themselves. 

SCENE    SECOND. 
Tht  same.  SiGURD,  IvAR  KOLLBEJNSON,  who  stands  a  little  aside, 

SIGURD  [on  his  knees  before  the  king] . 
May  the  blessed  Olaf ,  our  heavenly  friend,  be  with  us 
to-day  at  this  meeting.  [Rises. 

TJOSTULV. 

This  man  looks  as  if  he  had  suffered  much. 
IVAR. 

Yes,  yes. 

SIGURD. 

Lord  king  and  brother,  you  have  made  me  wait  long. 


188  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Have  now  patience  with  me,  hear  me,  and  remember 
that  a  single  hour  to-day  is  to  decide  a  conflict  of  fifteen 
years  I 

Magnus  Barfod,  your  father,  was  mine  also.  Chief- 
tain Koll  Saebjornson  was  present  in  Stavanger  church, 
when  my  mother  revealed  to  me  the  fact  before  God's 
face.     I  was  then  twenty  years  old. 

The  mighty  lord  Sigurd  Jorsalfarer,  your  brother, 
sat  upon  the  throne  of  Norway.  He  was  a  natural  son, 
as  I  myself,  and  I  had  the  right  to  share  his  throne. 
But  Koll  Saebjornson  and  my  mother  convinced  me  that 
an  unknown  youth  could  not  succeed  in  pressing  such  a 
claim.  I  did  not  feel  in  myself  the  strength  to  remain 
at  home  shut  out  from  my  rights,  and  I  set  out  upon 
crusade  ;  I  sought  for  might  and  honor  in  foreign  lands. 

But  God  cast  my  ship  and  my  purpose  upon  Scot- 
land's coast,  and  broke  them  in  pieces.  A  soldier  from 
such  unhallowed  motives  He  would  not  own. 

I  understood  not  the  sign  then,  but  took  service  where 
I  was,  and  day  followed  day  in  discontent. 

I  heard  presently  that  close  at  hand  had  been  accom- 
plished what  I  had  fled  from  doing ;  in  the  Orkneys, 
Norway's  old  fief,  two  brothers  fought  for  the  power. 
I  journeyed  thither  and  took  the  part  of  him  who  was 
the  weaker. 

Victory  was  mine ;  but  the  thought  —  for  whom  hast 
thou  conquered  ?  —  awoke  new  plans  in  my  soul ;  could 
I  not  have  the  kingdom,  I  would  have  the  fief,  and  I 
cast  the  two  weak  brothers  aside. 

Then  God  closed  for  me  all  the  paths  of  ambition 
with  a  fearful  warning ;  in  terror  I  forsook  my  plans, 
and  even  my  obligations,  and  sought  refuge  in  his  em- 
brace, seeming  to  catch  sight  of  the  crown  that  shines 
for  us  all  in  eternity's  dawn.     I  took  the  cross. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  189 

For  eight  years  my  life  was  a  crusader's.  Many  a 
great  and  solemn  hour  it  gave  me  upon  sea  and  land, 
but  peace  it  gave  me  not.  For  a  man  may  not  efface 
his  thoughts  like  a  footprint,  and  the  glowing  sun  of 
NOrvasund  could  not  burn  up  within  me  the  memory  of 
my  home,  of  my  birth,  and  of  the  duties  I  had  fled. 

For  it  was  indeed  thus ;  I  had  fled  them,  not  fulfilled 
them. 

And  in  what  company  was  I  fallen  ?  Monks,  who 
sang  before  the  battle,  and  preached  of  a  glorious  death, 
and  fled  in  terror  at  the  sight  of  an  oriental  turban 
through  the  palm-trees  ;  knights,  who  embraced  one  an- 
other with  brotherly  kisses  before  the  fight,  and  after, 
slew  one  another  in  strife  for  the  leadership.  Should 
I  not  better  serve  my  God,  I  asked,  in  turning  home- 
wards, and  fulfilling  the  least  obligations  that  there 
awaited  me  ? 

Twice  I  had  gone  awrong;  I  would  not  do  so  a 
third  time,  and  so  I  let  my  thoughts  ripen  during  eight 
years,  —  can  you  understand  how  long  that  is  for  one 
who  yearns  ? 

TJOSTULV  \to  Ivar  Tngemundson]. 
This  man  has  suffered  greatly,  and  there  is  truth  in 
his  speech. 

THE   KING. 

Of  a  truth,  he  is  our  brother. 

KOLL. 

Be  not  hasty. 

SIGURD. 

When  I  stood  once  more  in  Denmark,  I  heard  that 


190  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

the  two  for  whose  sake  most  I  had  come  had  sought 
refuge  in  the  cloister.  But  I  heard  also  that  Sigurd 
Jorsalfarer  was  dead,  and  his  son  Magnus  become  king, 
but  of  half  the  kingdom  only,  while  the  other  half  was 
ruled  by  my  own  younger  half-brother  —  by  you,  my 
lord !  You  had  dared  what  I  had  shrunk  from,  and  the 
man  who  in  his  time  had  counseled  me  against  it,  [he 
points  to  Koll  Scehjornsori]  had  counseled  you  to  do  it, 
and  stood  now,  high  in  rank,  at  your  side  !  And  when 
I  looked  towards  Orkney,  I  saw  that  his  son  had  been 
tempted  to  do  what  I  fled  for  fear  of  doing,  for  he  had 
conquered  Earl  Paul's  kingdom  I 

TJOSTULV. 

I  could  not  have  borne  that. 

GYRD  [to  Eallkell]. 
A  marvelous  career  ! 

SIGURD. 

There  was  sorrow  and  strife  in  both  lands :  I  would 
not  add  to  them.  For  two  years  I  sailed  as  a  merchant 
to  and  fro  in  the  North  Sea,  but  during  those  years  Earl 
Paul  of  Orkney  was  captured  and  slain.  And  during 
the  same  time  young  Magnus  of  Norway  was  imprisoned 
and  —  blinded. 

THE   KING. 

It  was  not  I  that  did  it,  —  not  1 1     * 

SIGURD. 

That  I  know,  and  the  silence  of  your  followers  tells 
me  who  it  was  that  did  it. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  191 

It  was  soon  reported  about  that  your  heart  was  gentle, 
that  you  gladly  shared  your  power,  and  gave  every  man 
his  right.  Then  thought  I,  perchance  he  will  give  me 
mine  —  the  hour  is  come !  In  peace  and  unprotected 
will  I  go  to  him,  tell  him  who  I  am,  and  what  I  have 
suffered.  Therefore,  O  king  and  brother,  am  I  come 
to-day.  Will  you  not  acknowledge  me,  then  say  but  a 
word,  and,  Saint  Olaf  is  my  witness,  I  will  retire.  But 
if  you  incline  to  me,  I  am  so  easily  led  that  I,  who  am 
passionate  and  strong,  will  try  to  make  myself  better ; 
and  a  gentle  brother  may  win  the  kingdom  for  us  both. 

THE   KING. 

It  shall  be  so  !     Yes,  yes  — 

HALLKELL  [who  has  pressed  forward]. 
Lord  king ! 

SIGURD. 

When  I  see  you  sitting  in  your  royal  seat,  and  the 
poorest  man  about  you  better  treated  than  I,  who  am 
your  brother,  unbidden  thoughts  arise  in  me.  Let  them 
not  take  hold  of  me,  lest  all  I  have  won  this  day  be  lost 
again. 

THE   KING. 

Hallkell,  Hallkell,  —  we  must  not  be  too  hard. 

SIGURD. 

I  have  roamed  far  abroad  both  in  deed  and  in 
thought.  I  have  fought  in  more  battles  than  all  of 
these  men  together  ;  nearly  all  the  known  world  have  I 
seen,  and  plans  and  great  experience  do  I  bring  with 


192  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

me.  And  I  have  so  great  a  desire  for  activity  that  I 
can  hardly  control  it.  May  it  all  prove  a  blessing  to  my 
fatherland ! 

There  are  moments  in  our  life,  when  good  and  evil 
hold  watch  alike  together  —  this  may  be  such  for  me  ! 
And  there  are  moments  too  for  whose  sake  our  whole 
being  has  been  shaped  —  if  this  were  such  for  you !  If 
you  perchance  were  made  king  but  that  you  might  do 
V  this  great  deed  —  and  then  should  fail  to  do  it ! 

But  you  will  not !  You  remember  too  well  how  you 
yourself  came  to  Sigurd  Jorsalfarer ;  you  will  show  your 
gratitude  for  the  great  fortune  God  has  given  you,  and 
let  some  share  of  it  be  mine.  {Falls  on  his  knees. 

THE  KING  [rising,  and  much  moved]. 
Yes,  yes,  thou  art  my  brother  !     I  will  do  all  that  is 
good  by  thee  !  [Embraces  and  kisses  him. 

HALLKELL,  GYRD,  SIGURD   STALLAK,  BEJNTEJN. 
King,  king  !  [Great  confusion  among  the  chieftains. 

THE   KING. 

You  say  yourselves,  he  is  my  brother !  KoU,  thou 
didst  hear  his  mother,  what  said  she  ? 

KOLL. 

She  said  he  was  Magnus  Barfod's  son. 

THE   KING. 

You  all  can  hear  that ;  and  I  feel  it,  at  once  feel  it  to 
be  true. 

GYRD. 

But  so  weighty  a  matter  should  not  be  decided  off- 
hand. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  198 

HALLKELL. 

And  in  affairs  of  state  the  heart  has  hardly  the  first 
claim. 

IVAR  INGEMUNDSON. 

Justice,  rather. 

THE   KING. 

Yes,  justice !  And  I  will  do  by  him  as  Sigurd  did 
by  me  ;  that  is  justice ! 

HALLKELL. 

Sigurd  Jorsalfarer  gave  you  the  right  to  prove  your 
birth ;  more  than  that  he  did  not  grant.  That  you  be- 
came lord  over  the  kingdom  of  Norway,  that  you  owe 
to  your  chieftains,  who  can  claim  to  be  called  upon  for 
counsel  in  a  matter  of  such  immense  importance,  and  it 
grieves  me  that  I  should  be  the  first  to  remind  the  king 
of  this. 

THE   KING. 

My  chieftains !  Dear  friends  all !  "Would  you  have 
all  that  I  possess,  then  take  it.  But  in  such  a  matter, 
when  my  heart  tells  me  it  would  be  an  ill  thing  not  to 
do  justice  —  that  I  shall  not  live  long,  that  I  feel  —  I 
know  not  how  to  say  it  —  I  know  not  your  speech  —  but 
only  be  kind  to  me,  for  I  have  only  kindly  feelings  to- 
wards you. 

TJOSTULV. 

I  shall  never  forget,  O  king,  how  nobly  you  have 
spoken  and  felt  this  day. 

Undoubtedly  the  first  thing  to  be  done  in  this  case  is 


194  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

to  ask :  does  any  man  doubt  that  this  man  is  Magnus 
Barfod's  son  ? 


MOST   OF  THE   CHIEFTAINS. 

Yes! 

TJOSTULV  [pauses  a  moment']. 
Good  !     The  next  thing,  then,  is  to  grant  him  the  or- 
deal ;  thus   he   may  prove   his   birth ;  such  grant  was 
made  Harald. 

HALLKELL. 

We  know  what  comes  of  that,  if  a  few  skillings  can 
be  raised  for  the  priests. 

KOLL. 

I  must  repeat  that  such  things  should  not  be  said. 

HALLKELL. 

I  am  too  good  a  subject  to  hide  them ;  the  glowing 
iron  must  not  become  the  way  to  Norway's  throne. 

TJOSTULV. 

I  have  heard  that  Hallkell  was  witness  what  time  the 
king  went  that  way.  I  have  never  yet  heard  a  man 
stand  up  and  brand  himself  a  cheat. 

THE    KING. 

There,  there,  no  quarrel,  friends  !  Marshal,  have  we 
no  gift  for  Tjostulv  ? 

THE   MARSHAL. 

The  gifts  which  we  — 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  195 

HALLKELL. 

King  Harald  and  his  men  cheated  no  one;  there 
were  other  proofs  than  the  glowing  iron  at  hand.  But 
the  proofs  of  Sigurd's  cause  are  entirely  lacking. 

THE    KING. 

Now  it  is  getting  so  complicated.  Koll,  what  sayest 
thou  ? 

KOLL. 

I  have  never  known  or  heard,  lord  king,  of  the  man 
whose  cause  was  in  question  being  present  at  the  trial. 

THE    KING. 

True,  true,  that  is  a  great  mistake.  Sigurd,  go  in  to 
my  apartments  —  chieftain,  follow  —  no,  a  greater,  mar- 
shal, follow  him.  Trust  in  me,  I  will  soon  give  you  an 
answer.  {Sigurd  bows  and  leaves. 


SCENE  THIRD. 

The  same,   except,  at  first,   SiGURD   SlembE    and    SiGURD 
StALLAB,  the  latter  of  whom  soon  returns. 

THE  KING. 

Now  I  will  sit  down,  and  we  will  consider  it  carefully. 
Speak  thou  first,  Tjostulv. 

TJOSTULV. 

If  discussion  shall  precede  the  ordeal,  so  let  us  begin. 
[To  Ivar  Ingemundson.']     Is  his  mother  living? 

IV  AR. 

She  is  in  the  cloister. 


196  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV. 

With  all  the  greater  force  does  her  testimony  come  to 
us,  for  she  has  forsaken  the  world,  and  it  is  to  her  own 
shame  that  she  witnesses.  Is  further  proof  needed? 
His  very  face  is  proof;  send  for  Vidkun  Jonson  of 
Bjarko,  send  for  the  old  men  who  followed  Magnus 
upon  his  glorious  expedition,  and  we  shall  hear. 

GYRD. 

Tjostulv  speaks  as  if  he  wished  for  Sigurd's  welfare 
rather  than  the  king's. 

TJOSTULV. 

It  is  a  poor  friend  who  wishes  for  aught  but  justice. 
Should  we  fail  to  do  it,  Harald  may  thereby  lose  more 
than  half  the  kingdom.  God  help  him  who  should  bring 
misfortune  upon  us. 

GYRD,   SIGURD  STALLAB. 

These  are  threats  ! 

THE    KING. 

No,  no,  do  not  quarrel !  Tjostulv  is  right,  and  my 
own  feelings  count  for  much.     Be  kind,  Hallkell ! 

HALLKELL. 

That  have  I  always  been,  I  think.  Tjostulv  was  far 
away  then,  when  I  brought  you  with  me  to  Norway, 
and  to  the  presence  of  Sigurd  Jorsalfarer.  It  cost  more 
to  befriend  you  then  than  now. 

THE    KING. 

Yes,  yes,  Hallkell,  thou  wast  the  first. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  197 

HALLKELL. 

If  our  reward  is  to  be  that  we  now  get  two  masters, 
I  cannot  say  that  it  is  great. 

TJOSTULV. 

The  country's  welfare  is  of  greater  consequence  than 
Hallkell's,  and  to  do  justice  does  not  always  mean  to 
accomplish  one's  desires. 

HALLKELL. 

The  chieftains  can  best  look  after  the  country's  wel- 
fare.    Let  Koll  speak,  I  do  not  understand  his  silence. 

KOLL. 

I  cannot  in  any  way  support  Hallkell. 

THE   KING. 

Hear  that ! 

KOLL. 
But  I  must  rather  admit  that  Tjostulv  is  right.     I 
have  never  doubted  that  Sigurd  was  Magnus  Barfod's 
son. 

THE  KING. 

You  hear ! 

TJOSTULV. 

What  more  do  we  want  ? 

KOLL. 

But  I  remember  that  in  my  own  life  there  was  a  time 
when  we  had  two  and  three  rightful  kings,  and  they 
brought  civil  strife  into  every  part  of  the  land.  It  was 
the  saddest  time  that  I  ever  lived  through. 


198  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

THE    KING. 

Now  it  is  getting  so  complicated  —  what  shall  we  do  ? 
Speak  out  briefly ! 

KOLL. 

It  is  all  the  worse  that  it  cannot  be  briefly  spoken. 
But  from  the  first  I  have  urged  delay.  Time  brings 
counsel. 

THE    KING. 

Well,  then,  we  will  put  the  matter  off. 

TJOSTULV. 

But  you  promised  him  to  decide  it. 

THE  KING. 

So  I  did.  It  is  as  complicated  as  the  very  devil. 
Cannot  we  decide  something  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Yes  ;  whether  or  not  he  is  your  brother,  for  example. 

GTBD,    SIGURD   STALLAR,    HALLKELL,    BEJNTEJN. 

No,  to  do  that  would  be  to  decide  all. 

HAIiLKELL. 

That  is  a  trap. 

THE   KINO. 

What  shall  we  do,  then  ? 

GYRD    [in  a  low  voice,  to  the  king]. 
Do   you   not   remember  whom  you  promised  to  see 
after  the  banquet  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  199 

THE    KING. 

Thunder  and  lightning,  I  forgot  all  about  it ! 

GYRD  [whispering']. 
You  will  be  sorry  if  you  make  her  wait. 

THE   KING. 

She  will  make  me  pay  for  it,  she  will ! 

TJOSTULV. 

Let  this  day  be  marked  by  a  kingly  deed.     Decide 
the  matter  before  you  go. 

THE    KING. 

But,  my  good  man,  I  have  done  all  that  I  can. 

TJOSTULV. 

Give  him  at  least  a  few  words  of  comfort ;  tell  him 
that  he  may  stiU  hope. 

THE    KING. 

Yes,  he  may  hope ;  I  will  tell  him  that. 

HALLKELL  \to  Gyrd]. 

He  must  not  speak  to  him. 


GYRD   [to  the  Idng], 

Cannot  one  of  us  tell  Sigurd  that  ? 

THE   KING. 

Yes,  that  is  better.     Tell  him,  teU  him,  that  he  may 
hope. 


200  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV. 

That  is  too  little. 

THE    KING. 

But  my  good  man  — 

GYBD. 

She  is  waiting. 

THE    KING. 

Yes,  yes  !       Oh  !  how  many  things  a  king  has  to  hear 
about  —  and  do  ! 

[iTe  goes^  followed  by  the  court,  which  has  first  formed  in  two 
ranks,  and  bowed  to  the  king. 


SCENE  FOURTH. 

KOLL,  HaLLKELL  [in  conversation  at  one  side"]  ;  IVAB  InGS- 
MXJNDSON,  TjOSTULV  \_on  the  other  side'].  IvAR  KOLLBEJN- 
SON    [sits  apart]. 

IVAB.   INGEMUNDSON. 

Lose  not  the  king  from  sight  these  coming  days. 
Perhaps  all  is  not  yet  lost. 

TJOSTULV. 

The  devil  take  the  king,  and  Sigurd,  and  his  cause  ! 

IVAK   INGEMUNDSON. 

Do  not  say  that ! 

TJOSTULV. 

No,  I  will  not  say  that  either.  But  I  will  go  home 
to  Viken.     I  am  weary  of  things  here. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  201 

IVAR. 

Do  not  that  either. 

TJOSTULV  [gloomilyl. , 
Yes,  I  will.  \_A  pause.']  When  the  weather  is  fair 
and  the  sea  calm,  it  is  pleasant  enough  with  such  a  king. 
But  when  the  wind  fills  the  sails  so  that  a  man  can 
hardly  hold  the  helm  with  his  legs,  our  plight  is  a  sad 
one. 

IVAR. 

Why  did  you  support  him  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

You  must  ask  KoU  :  he  thought  for  me. 

KOLL  {crossing^  while  HaUkell  leaves]. 
Do  you  speak  of  me  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Yes,  we  do.  How  can  you  stand  before  Harald  and 
say  that  two  kings  are  dangerous  ?  Were  you  not  the 
one  who  made  Harald  king  at  Magnus's  side  ? 

KOLL. 

But  we  rid  ourselves  of  Magnus  as  soon  as  possible. 

TJOSTULV. 

Was  it  in  your  thought  to  overthrow  Magnus  then  ? 

KOLL. 

Was  the  drunkard  fit  to  be  king  ? 


202  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV. 

He  was  better  than  this  —  man  of  legs. 

KOLL. 

That  is  a  matter  of  taste. 

TJOSTULV. 

At  first  I  thought  liim  merely  lacking  in  speech,  but 
't  is  brains  that  he  needs. 

KOLL. 

Who  has  ever  said  that  a  king  need  have  brains  ? 

\Tjostulv  looks  at  him  in  wonderment. 

IV AR   INGEMUNDSON. 

God  has  said  it. 

KOLL. 

Has  he  ?  I  did  not  know  it.  In  any  case,  I  do  not 
think  it  wisely  said. 

IVAR  INGEMUNDSON. 

These  are  light  words,  and  an  old  chieftain  should 
know  what  Holy  Writ  says  —  and  respect  it. 

KOLL. 

My  wise  skald,  I  think  you  have  read  it  awrong. 
For  it  is  written  that  the  king  shall  be  the  head,  but  not 
that  he  shall  have  one.  [Ivar  Ingemundson  is  silent. 

TJOSTULV. 

Is  it  your  honest  thought  that  a  king  should  be  — 
what  this  one  is  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  203 

KOLL. 

I  will  not  set  him  up  as  a  model.  Yet  he  is  a  good 
man  —  that  is,  as  long  as  good  men  are  about  him. 

TJOSTULV. 

So  we  have  seen  this  day. 

KOLL. 

He  did  finely  to-day,  better  than  we  expected.  If 
such  a  man  as  Sigurd  were  to  come  to  the  throne  or  near 
it,  all  would  be  over  with  us. 

TJOSTULV. 

Then  Sigurd's  fault  is  that  he  has  too  good  a  head  ! 

KOLL. 

I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  understand  for  once. 

TJOSTULV. 

What  you  say  is  shameful. 

KOLL. 

We  know  what  we  have ;  we  know  not  what  we 
might  get. 

TJOSTULV. 

And  with  this  musty  proverb  you  think  to  set  aside  a 
man's  rights  and  the  sufferings  of  a  lifetime  !  Think 
you  that  will  bar  the  way  for  him,  for  his  powers  and 
the  impulse  that  brings  him  to  seek  his  father's  throne  ? 
If  there  come  not  a  storm  from  this,  I  have  had  no 
skill  to  read  those  deep  eyes  that  judged  our  meeting 
to-day. 


204  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

The  rights  and  the  sufferings  of  one  man  do  not  weigh 
with  me  against  the  fate  of  a  people.  Whatever  punish- 
ment KoU  Saebjornson  may  suffer  for  this  faith,  he  will 
endure  with  patience.     Good  evening,  friends !     [Leaves. 


SCENE  FIFTH. 

Tjostulv,  Ivar  Ingemundson,  Ivar  Kollbejnsen. 

tjostulv. 
You  hear,  Ivar,  there  is  no  escape.  The  proud  heads, 
raised  above  the  masses,  have  only  to  signal  each  other, 
and  no  one  may  enter  their  circle. 

rVAB   INGEMUNDSON. 

A  king  must  come  some  time  who  will  strike  down 
many  of  them  at  one  blow. 

TJOSTULV. 

What   say  you  there  ?      The   powerful    chiefs,  the 
strength  and  the  pride  of  the  land  ?     God  preserve  us  ! 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON". 

Then  is  the  world  made  for  the  few,  and  Christianity 
a  delusion. 

TJOSTULV. 

You  quiet  little  man,  you,  what  sort  of  ideas  are  these  ? 

rVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

Those  that  stir  within  half  the  world  to-day.     Every 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  205 

country  seems  to  me  like  a  closed  vessel.  Its  cover  is 
the  kingly  power,  and  the  bands  about  it  are  the  chief- 
tains. But  the  noble  wine  is  working,  it  will  force  up 
its  cover,  it  will  burst  its  bands,  and  flow  in  red  streams 
over  the  blessed  fields  of  Jerusalem.  What  is  the  cru- 
sader's song  but  the  expression  of  that  desire  for  free- 
dom, that  joy  in  active  life,  which  breaks  all  bounds  and 
loses  itself  in  the  infinite  ? 

TJOSTUIiV. 

If  this  be  true,  then  is  the  whole  world  sick  and  draws 
its  breath  in  pain. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

In  the  whole  world  there  are  only  some  ten  thousand 
men  who  are  free  to  work  their  will,  to  do  which  is 
for  the  soul  what  breath  is  for  the  body.  The  blood  of 
southern  lands  is  being  spilt  in  the  terrible  crusade  war- 
fare, and  thereby  will  they  lose  their  power  and  come 
again  to  be  led  by  the  stronger.  In  northern  lands 
these  imprisoned  forces  will  soon  make  their  way  over 
the  jailers*  bodies.     . 

TJOSTULV. 

You  speak  thus  from  your  humble  birth.  Justice  may 
still  be  had  in  the  land,  and  there  is  a  place  for  the 
strong :  I  have  never  seen  things  otherwise. 

rVAR  INGEMUNDSON. 

Then  you  were  not  in  Harald's  court  to-day. 

TJOSTULV. 

If  it  comes  to  that,  Sigurd  also  will  find  that  this  is 
true. 


206  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

Then  make  it  so !  There  are  not  many  here  who 
know  your  strength,  for  you  are  yourself  forgetful  of  it. 
You  are  weary,  because  there  is  no  more  war,  no  high 
aims,  no  oppressed  cause  to  fight  for.  Take  Sigurd's 
cause  upon  your  strong  shoulders,  and  be  once  more 
Tjostulv  Aleson !  You  waste  your  life  in  this  court. 
For  a  moment  you  flash  out  and  your  noble  heart  is 
stirred,  but  a  question  or  a  gift  calms  it  again.  Make 
of  these  good  impulses  your  daily  thought,  and  it  will 
be  with  you  as  it  ever  is  when  a  good  man  and  a  good 
cause  work  together. 

TJOSTULV. 

Where  is  Sigurd  ? 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

He  waits  in  the  king's  apartments.  But  the  king  has 
gone  to  his  mistress,  and  there  are  now  in  all  the  land 
but  two  men  who  think  of  Sigurd  —  you  and  I. 

\Tjostulv  gives  him  his  hand  and  leaves. 

rVAR  INGEMUNDSON  [to  Ivar  KoUbejnson']. 

Are  you  here  ? 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Yes. 

rVAR   ENTGEMUNDSON. 

Are  you  waiting  for  sombody  ? 

rVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Yes. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  207 

SCENE  SIXTH. 
SiGUBD  Slembe,  Tjostulv,  Ivar  Ingemundson,  Ivar 

KOLLBEJNSON. 
SIGURD    SLEMBE. 

Is  the  king  not  here  ?     Is  there  no  answer  for  me  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

No. 

SIGURD. 

Whither  has  the  king  gone  ? 

rVAR  KOLLBEJNSON  [ristng  and  coming  forward]. 
To  his  mistress. 

SIGURD. 
To  his  —  [Pauses. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Do  you  wonder  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  was  prepared  for  everything  else  —  but  not  for  in- 
difference. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

When  the  fate  of  the  imprisoned  Magnus  was  to  be 
settled  —  the  king  likewise  went  to  his  mistress. 

SIGURD. 

Is  it  possible ! 


208  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAB  KOLLBEJNSON. 

When  he  asked  about  Magnus  afterwards  —  they  had 
cut  off  his  foot,  blinded  him,  and  in  still  fouler  fashion 
mutilated  him. 

SIGUBD. 

It  was  even  so ! 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

The  chieftains  thought  that  Bishop  Rejnald  of  Sta- 
vanger  had  concealed  Magnus's  treasure.  He  would  not 
confess,  and  so  they  hanged  him  out  on  the  shore  in  all 
his  priestly  vestments  j  the  king  was  drunk  that  day, 
and  first  learned  of  the  deed  next  morning. 

SIGURD. 

And  what  did  he  then  ? 

rVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

He  went  to  church  and  got  absolution. 

SIGURD. 

But  what  did  he  do  with  his  chieftains  ? 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

He  went  hunting  with  them. 

SIGURD. 

What  this  man  says,  is  it  true  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Ay,  it  is  true.  Ay,  it  is  shameful,  and  something  must 
be  done. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  209 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

There  are  more  than  you  who  say  that. 

SIGURD. 

Who  are  you  ? 

IVAB  KOLLBEJNSON. 

Chieftain  here  at  court.     But  I  was  Sigurd  Jorsal- 
farer's  follower  and  his  son's. 


SIGURD. 

What  ?    Are  there  men  from  Magnus's  court  here  in 
Harald's  ? 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

More  than  half  are  of  Magnus's  old  court. 

SIGURD. 

And  you  can  eat  Harald's  bread  ? 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

Wfe  were  waiting. 

SIGURD. 

For  whom  ? 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

We  heard  that  Sigurd  Magnusson  was  cruising  in  the 
North  Sea.  [Sigurd  springs  forward  y  then  pauses. 

TJOSTULV  [following  hini]. 

No  violence ! 


210  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGUBD. 

You  are  right. 

TJOSTULV. 

Once  in  a  perilous  hour  I  broke  my  oath  to  the  king. 
Since  then  I  have  never  been  quite  myself.  Do  not 
overstep  the  limits  of  the  law  !  But  as  far  as  they  may 
stretch  —  and  with  all  your  great  powers  —  and  if  you 
want  help  —  [Offers  his  hand. 

SIGUBD  \taUng  tf]. 

Thanks. 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

I  shall  stand  watch  under  your  gallows  within  three 
days. 

TJOSTULV. 

Old  man,  thou  dost  not  know  us. 


IVAR    KOLLBEJNSON. 

But  I  know  HallkeU  Huk  and  ten  other  leaders  here 
at  court.     All  depends  upon  acting  the  fii'st. 

SIGURD,    TJOSTULV. 

But  how  ? 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

If  you  cannot  guess,  I  will  not  say  it.  [Silence. 

SIGURD. 

Does  more  than  half  the  court  think  with  you  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  211 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

They  await  but  a  signal. 

TJOSTULV. 

To-morrow  I  will  have  you  aU  arrested,  every  man  of 
you,  and  charge  you  with  plotting  to  murder  the  king. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

To-morrow  you  will  find  something  else  to  do,  as  cer- 
tainly as  that  Koll  and  Hallkell  were  whispering  here  to- 
gether just  now. 


SCENE  SEVENTH. 
The  same.     Bejntejn,  a  Watchman. 
BEJNTEJN  [to  Sigurd]. 

In  the  king's  name  !     You  are  my  prisoner  ! 

TJOSTULV,   SIGURD. 

Prisoner ! 

BEJNTEJN. 

You  are  charged  with  the  murder  of  Torkel  Fostre  in 
Orkney,  and  you  are  to  be  held  prisoner  until  found 
guiltless  or  doomed. 

TJOSTULV. 

Who  gave  this  order  ? 

bejntejn; 
The  king. 


212  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAB  EOLLBEJNSON  [stepping  up  to  Sigurd], 
t    Now  will  you  —  \FoinU  to  his  weapons. 

rVAB  INGEMUNDSON  [approaching  with  outstretched  hands  from 
the  other  side}. 

No! 

SIGURD. 

No  !     So  end  my  dreams  ! 

[He  goes  with  Bejntejn  and  the  watchman. 


ACT  SECOND. 

Scene  the  same  as  in  the  preceding  act. 

SCENE  FIRST. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

Ee  is  seated,  and  striking  chords  upon  a  harp^  hut  soon  stops,  leans 
upon  it  and  speaks. 

Whence  are  these  yearnings 

That  I  cannot  satisfy  ; 

And  why  have  I  sight, 

When  my  eyes  behold  but  sorrow  ? 

Look  they  out  upon  the  world, 

Are  all  things  dark  to  them,  mist-enfolded  : 

Look  they  here  about  me. 

They  are  dimmed  with  pity. 

For  I  see  a  people  without  a  leader, 

I  see  a  leader  without  a  people. 

Oh,  how  the  people  suffer  ! 

And  the  leader,  how  he  yearns  for  them ! 

Knew  the  men,  but  knew  they 
That  he  were  among  them ! 
They  behold  but  a  man  in  chains, 
And  let  him  lie  there. 


214  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

The  ship  is  torn  asunder  in  the  storm, 

A  fool  at  the  helm :  who  can  save  her  ? 

He,  he  who  lies  beneath  the  deck, 

Half  dead  and  in  chains.  [Rises. 

Hear  how  they  shriek 
And  stretch  their  arms  toward  thee ! 
They  have  safety  with  them, 
And  thou  wilt  not  tell  them  ! 

Shall  they  all  come  to  grief, 
Because  one  is  lacking  ? 
Wilt  thou  not  offer  up  the  fool, 
That  the  many  may  live  ? 

Make  clear  to  me  :  the  Word  says : 
One  shall  suffer  for  many. 
But  many  suffer  for  one, 
Oh,  make  clear  to  me ! 

The  wisdom  thou  gavest  me 
Confronts  me  with  riddles. 
And  the  light  thou  didst  kindle 
Leads  me  into  darkness. 

And  not  me  alone, 

But  millions  upon  millions ; 

Space  has  not  room  for  the  questions 

Which  earth  sends  up  to  heaven. 

The  weak  pray  in  the  cloister. 
But  the  strong  fare  forth ; 
They  press  one  upon  another. 
And  the  land  will  not  contain  them. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  215 

Wliither  turn  they  ?     Night  veils  their  eyes. 
'*  There  is  light  in  Nazareth  !  "  cries  one, 
A  hundred  thousand  echo  the  cry ; 
All  men  see  it :  "  To  Nazareth  !  '* 

But  half  die  of  hunger  upon  the  way, 
The  other  half  fall  by  the  hand  of  the  heathen, 
And  pilgrims  by  the  plague  in  Nazareth,  — 
Wert  thou  there,  or  wert  thou  not  ? 

Oh,  where  art  thou  ? 
The  whole  world  is  up 
And  seeks  after  thee, 
And  longs  for  thee  ! 

Or  wert  thou  in  the  famine  ? 

Wert  thou  in  the  plague  ? 

Wert  thou  in  the  sword  of  the  heathen  ? 

Dost  thou  preserve  with  the  salt  of  wrath  ? 

Dost  thou  make  pure  by  the  fire  of  suffering  ? 

Dost  thou  see  millions  upon  millions  in  thy  future. 

Whom  thus  thou  wilt  save  ? 

Compared  with   them   are  the   thousands  who   now 

suffer. 
But  as  one ; 

And  the  one  for  whom  I  would  pray. 
As  none ! 

I  follow  a  slender  stream 

And  come  upon  an  ocean ; 

I  look  at  a  little  drop. 

And  it  dissolves  in  the  infinite  skies. 


216  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

See  how  aimlessly  I  toss 
Upon  the  waves  of  thought. 
The  wind  has  upset  my  little  boat, 
And  I  cling  to  the  wreck. 

Lead  me,  lead  me, 
No  land  is  in  sight ! 
Raise  me,  raise  me, 
I  feel  no  bottom  ! 


SCENE   SECOND. 
IvAR  Ingemundson,  Tjostulv  Aleson,    Koll    Sje- 

BJORNSON.      A  Page. 

TJOSTULV  [enters  in  haste;  the  page  has  just  come  from  the  king']. 
Announce  me  to  the  king !  Is  some  one  there  already  ? 

THE    PAGE. 

Hallkell  has  just  come. 

TJOSTULV. 
Hasten!  \The  page  starts  to  go. 

KOLL  S^BJORNSON  [entering  in  haste]. 
Hold  !     Announce  me  too  !  [The page  goes. 

[The  two  chiefs  greet  each  other  in  silence. 

KOLL    S^BJORNSON. 

You  are  seated  at  the  harp  ? 

IVAR   ESTGEMUNDSON. 

Yes. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  217 

KOLL. 

A  song  to  the  morning-star  ? 

IVAR  INQEMUNDSON. 

Which  is  setting :  yes. 

KOLL, 

At  daylight,  Ivar  Ingemundson  :  it  sets  at  daylight. 

THE   PAGE, 

Chieftain  Koll  Saebj5rnson  has  audience  ! 

[Leaves.   TJosiulv  makes  a  movement  of  impatience. 

KOLL  [to  TJostulv^. 
You  may  go  before  me  when  you  are  older  than  I. 

SCENE  THIRD. 
Tjostulv,  Ivar  Ingemundson. 

IVAR. 

Tjostulv,  why  do  you  not  speak  to  me  ?     I  need  you. 

tjostxtlv. 
Silence  is  safe. 

IVAR. 

I  see  that  you  are  working  restles^y,  tell  me  but  this : 
hope  you  for  success  ? 

tjostulv. 
You  can  see  for  yourself  in  a  brief  half  hour.      Have 
you  been  to  his  prison  ? 


218  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

rvAR. 
Yes.     He  is  greatly  changed ;  he  is  sterner,  colder. 
I  will  tell  you,  you  should  have  Ivar  KoUbejnson  and 
half  the  court  arrested.     Ivar  is  with  him  every  day. 
A  dark  dungeon  is  a  fit  place  for  evil  designs. 

TJOSTULV  [afier  a  little  thought,  taking  his  artn]. 
Have  you  seen  the  long  ships  that  came  to  the  wharf 
to-day? 

IVAR. 

They  are  your  own. 

TJOSTULV. 

I  have  undertaken  an  honorable  mission  to  Trfindelag. 

IVAR. 

"Will  you  forsake  him,  then  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Know  you  who  goes  with  me  ? 

IVAR. 

No. 

TJOSTULV  [lohispering']. 
Sigurd  :  —  hush  ! 

IVAB. 

Tjostulv,  thus  you  will  break  the  law  ! 

TJOSTULV. 

The  law  is  with  me.     Still  another  comes  on  board. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  219 

rvAB. 

The  king  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

The  king  himself ! 

IVAB. 

Saint  Olaf !    How  have  you  brought  that  about  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

I  had  an  idea.  I  have  let  the  king  promise  every- 
thing to  everybody,  but  at  the  same  time  he  has  promised 
me  to  free  himself  from  his  tormentors,  and  exchange 
ten  masters  for  one. 

IVAR. 

Then  Sigurd  shall  reign  with  him  ?  \_Tjostulv  nods 
and  makes  a  signal  of  caution.~\  You  have  won  many 
victories,  war-tried  chieftain,  but  none  fairer  or  greater 
than  this,  or  of  such  tremendous  import. 

TJOSTULV. 

I  almost  think  so  myself ;  at  least  I  am  as  happy  as  a 
child.  But  those  two  are  speaking  with  the  king  alone. 
They  may  frighten  him  at  the  last  moment ;  they  may 
lead  him  to  betray  himself.  If  I  but  had  him  on  board 
my  ship ! 

IVAB. 

How  I  envy  you  your  gift  of  fitting  the  deed  to  the 
word! 

TJOSTULV. 

Icelander  !  Come  with  us  to  Nidaros  !  Hear  Sigurd 
speak  at  Frostathing ! 


220  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

rvAB. 

Yes,  yes ! 

TJOSTULV. 

A  fresh  breeze  comes  even  now  from  the  mountains. 

IVAR. 

I  will  get  my  festal  garments. 

THE  PAGE  [enters]. 
The  king  sends  word  that  he  is  ready,  — that  he  waits 
for  you!  [Goes. 

TJOSTULV  [to  Ivar]. 

He  has  kept  his  counsel. 

[Goes  in  to  the  king ;  Ivar  departs  hastily. 


SCENE  FOURTH. 
XOLL  and  Hallkell  [coming  from  the  king's  apartment]. 

HALLKELL. 

He  went  in  joyously. 

KOLL. 

And  his  joy  will  be  doubled  when  he  finds  two  estates 
added  to  his  honorable  mission. 

HALLKELL. 

Such  good  fortune  and  the  festal  preparations  for  the 
journey  make  him  forgetful  of  Sigurd's  cause.  Tjostulv 
is  vain  and  nowise  deep. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  221 

KOLL. 

But  the  other  is  a  deep  one.  What  a  following  he  has 
already  !     And  who  can  his  tools  be  ! 

HALLKELL. 

We  need  not  think  of  that,  if  we  can  but  convey  him- 
self to  some  safe  place.  It  is  not  enough  to  send 
Tjostulv  to  TrOndelag.  Sigurd  must  away  from  Bergen, 
—  far  away. 

KOLL. 

I  will  have  nought  to  do  with  that. 

HALLKELL. 

It  is  of  more  importance  than  the  other.  So  long  as 
Sigurd  is  here,  no  one  is  secure.  I  wake  in  terror  every 
morning ;  I  will  put  an  end  to  that. 

KOLL. 

You  have  much  courage,  Hallkell. 

HALLKELL. 

Bejntejn  has  taken  all  upon  himself ;  he  is  now  on 
his  way. 

KOLL. 

Well,  I  like  it  better  so. 

HALLKELL. 

Wherefore  ? 

KOLL. 

It  is  good  for  a  party  to  have  such  tools ;  one  need 
not  do  the  work  himself. 


222  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HALLKELL. 

I  hold  myself  ready  to  answer  for  it  at  any  moment. 

KOLL. 

That  is  as  if  you  were  to  wear  both  Bejntejn's  cloak 
and  your  own. 

HALLKELL. 

When  Sigurd's  disappearance  shall  become  known, 
Bejntejn  must  be  able  to  fall  back  upon  us  to  save  him- 
self. 

KOLL. 

Who  speaks  here  of  us  ?  I  have  given  counsel  against 
it  from  the  start 

HALLKELL. 

And  yet  you  do  not  disapprove  of  it. 

KOLL. 

That  is  another  matter.  You  ask  me  if  I  wish  a 
dangerous  man  put  out  of  the  way,  and  I  answer  yes. 
But  if  you  ask  that  you  or  I  shall  do  the  deed,  I  answer 
no. 

HALLKELL. 

You  almost  put  me  at  my  wit's  end.  I  see  that  we 
cannot  count  upon  your  powerful  help. 

KOLL. 

Does  it  seem  so  ?  When  the  matter  becomes  known, 
who  can  so  well  come  forward  and  defend  you  as  an 
impartial  man  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  228 

You  think  of  doing  that  ? 

KOLL. 

So  let  me  keep  out  of  it.  I  know  nothing  of  the  mat- 
ter, and  my  counsel  is  against  your  course. 

HALLKELL. 

Now  I  understand.  Before  evening  Sigurd  shall  be 
a  dead  man. 

KOLL. 

God  forfend !  not  that,  I  mean  it.  You  would  break 
all  the  laws,  and  he  is  a  defenseless  man. 

HALLKELL. 

But  a  dangerous  man,  and  more  dangerous  every  day. 

KOLL. 

I  rejoice  in  your  love  of  country  and  of  king.  But 
take  good  heed,  Hallkell ! 

HALLKELL. 

What  can  I  lose  ?     The  king  will  do  naught. 

KOLL. 

You  may  be  worsted  in  your  conflict  with  Sigurd,  and 
the  more  closely  you  are  entangled,  the  more  severely 
will  he  punish  you. 

HALLKELL. 

I  have  done  far  too  much  for  him  ever  to  forgive. 


224  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

Your  hair  is  thick  and  dark.     It  would  grieve  me  to 
see  it  in  the  hands  of  the  headsman. 

HALLKELL. 

Would  you  frighten  me  —  or  urge  me  on  ? 

KOLL. 

Your  strife  with  Sigurd  is  for  life  and  death.     Could 
you  yet  spare  him,  it  would  be  nobly  done,  Hallkell. 

HALLKELL. 

I  will  speak  of  it  no  more  with  you. 

KOLL. 

That  is  the  wisest  course.    . 

HALLKELL. 

Good  —  I  will  talk  with  Bejntejn. 

KOLL  [indifferently]. 
Bejntejn  ? 


Bejntejn  undertakes  to  convey  him  through  the  fjords, 
but  on  the  way  — 

KOLL. 

It  is  a  long  way ;  farewell ! 

HALLKELL. 

I  will  go  with  you. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  226 

KOLL. 

You  have  to  speak  with  Bejntejn. 

HALLKELL. 

He  is  outside. 

KOLL. 

Then  I  will  stay  here. 

HALLKELL. 

He  can  come  in  just  as  well. 

KOLL. 

My  steps  to-day  should  not  fall  in  with  yours  or 
Bejntejn's. 

HALLKELL. 

Then  I  will  go.  {Ooe$. 

SCENE  FIFTH. 
KoLL,  Tjostulv. 

KOLL  [alone], 
I  must  see  how  Tjostulv  bears  himself,  whether  he 
has  the  snare  about  his  legs,  or  has  slipped  through  it. 
Yet  more  joyful  ?    It  is  about  his  legs,  worthy  man. 

TJOSTULV. 

See  you  aught  strange  about  me  ? 

KOLL. 

Nothing  at  all. 


226  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV. 

You  look  at  me  with  so  much  compassion. 

KOLL. 

That  is  just  because  I  see  no  change. 

TJOSTULV. 

I  am  still  the  same  old  fool,  you  mean  ? 

KOLL. 

Are  you,  indeed  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

And  better  be  the  same  fool  than  the  same  knave. 

KOLL. 

You  are  at  least  quite  as  polite  as  ever. 

TJOSTULV. 

There  is  a  politeness  current  here  at  court  which  I 
am  tempted  to  test  with  the  edge  of  a  good  sword.  But 
it  would  be  like  hewing  at  wool. 

KOLL. 

You  remind  me  of  the  boy  who  thought  he  might  ford 
the  river  by  putting  on  his  father's  shoes.  What  did 
you  seek  at  court,  Tjostulv  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

I  saw  that  you  were  so  well  off  here.  But  I  see  now 
that  I  should  have  waited  until  I  was  old  ;  then  one  can 
better  bend  his  back  to  pick  up  the  crumbs  from  the 
master's  table. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  227 

KOLL. 

How  was  it,  you  got  some  honorable  mission  north- 
wards ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Yes. 

KOLL. 

Your  ships  are  at  the  wharf.     You  took  it,  then  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

It  was  the  king's  command. 

KOLL. 

And  you  also  got  to-day  two  choice  farms  for  your 
traveling  expenses  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

You  are  well  informed. 

KOLL. 

So  you  have  come  to  it  also. 

TJOSTULV. 

Think  you  so  ? 

KOLL. 

The  crumbs  are  choice  ones,  but  you  must  bend  the 
back  to  pick  them  up. 

TJOSTULV. 

Is  it  you  whom  I  have  to  thank  for  the  gift  ? 


228  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

One  would  not  think  it  from  your  speech  to-day.  But 
I  am  glad  that  you  have  taken  them.  And  it  would 
make  me  doubly  glad  could  these  gifts  tell  you  who  are 
indeed  your  truest  friends,  who  in  spite  of  everything 
best  recognize  the  great  services  you  have  done  for  the 
king  and  for  the  upholding  of  the  nation. 

TJOSTULV. 

These  gifts  were  not  needed  to  remind  me  of  that. 
It  has  long  weighed  upon  my  soul,  and  has  made  me  at 
last  resolve  that  I  would  strive  to  make  good  the  mis- 
takes of  my  earlier  years. 

KOLL. 

I  must  remind  you  also  that  the  gifts  have  another 
meaning.  They  tell  you,  Tjostulv  Aleson,  who  has  the 
power  here. 

TJOSTULV. 

And  I  must  tell  you  something  also.  I  have  had 
word  from  many  of  the  land's  chieftains,  from  Vidkun 
of  Bjarko,  from  Gunnar  of  Gimse,  from  the  best  men 
of  Trondelag :  they  are  weary  of  you,  and  they  are 
ready  with  me  to  see  Sigurd  raised  up  at  Harald's  side. 

KOLL. 

What  is  this  that  you  dare  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

And  I  took  the  honorable  mission  just  because  it  car- 
ries me  thither,  to  those  men,  to  Trondelag,  to  the  great 
rock  of  Frostathing,  where  Sigurd  shall  be  chosen. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  229 

KOLL. 


Tjostulv ! 


TJOSTULV. 

For  that  I  took  the  two  farms  also,  for  they  will  be 
of  good  use  to  me  :  Sigurd  may  gain  many  voices  thereby 
in  Trondelag. 

KOLL. 

Rebel ! 

TJOSTULV. 

For  that  too  will  I  take  Sigurd  in  my  ship. 

KOLL. 

And  you  are  rash  enough  to  tell  Koll  Ssebjornson  all 
this ! 

TJOSTULV. 

Ay,  and  cautious  enough  to  add  :  the  king  goes  with 
me  —  is  now  on  board  my  ship.  He  sends  you  word 
that  he  would  not  pain  you  who  have  served  him  so  long, 
that  you  and  Hallkell  and  the  other  chieftains  may  stay 
here  and  watch  over  the  empty  stronghold.  Farewell, 
old  man !  [Goes- 

SCENE  SIXTH. 

KOLL  [completely  cast  down]. 

Just  as  I  have  led  him  into  the  straits  he  has  got  a 

pilot  on  board,  and  sets  out  for  sea  with  full  sails,  —  and 

the  work  of  my  lifetime  goes  with  him  !     Can  nothing 

now  be  done  ?     Hallkell,  Bejntejn,  you  come  too  late. 


230  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Sigurd  is  already  on  the  king's  ship.  The  king,  the 
king,  the  king  !  To  offer  up  his  old  faithful  friends  for 
an  adventurer !  Like  all  weak  souls,  he  flies  from  those 
who  mean  well  with  him,  and  takes  refuge  with  those 
who  will  cut  short  his  days.  For  in  a  year  he  will 
have  no  shadow  of  power  ;  the  stronghold  he  dwelt  in, 
guarded  by  strong  men,  will  be  overthrown ;  and  the 
future  of  the  land  laid  open  to  every  storm ! 

What  we  built,  then,  was  it  so  insecure  that  one  man 
might  in  a  moment  overthrow  it  ?  Ah !  I  have  often 
thought  that  the  foundation  on  which  we  built  was  law- 
lessness, and  that  the  higher  our  work  was  reared,  the" 
sooner  it  might  fall. 

What  condition  is  less  secure  than  that  of  the  old 
depotism  ?  When  were  we  more  utterly  lawless  than 
in  the  last  days  of  Jorsalfarer's  reign  and  the  first  days 
of  his  son's  ?  We  sought  a  refuge  for  ourselves  and  our 
laws,  and  we  built  it ;  now  it  is  overthrown. 

For  Sigurd  will  bring  back  the  old  despotic  rule.  A 
man  whom  fifteen  years  of  suffering  have  not  made  to 
forget  his  birth,  he  must  feel  assured  of  his  calling  ;  he 
will  consult  himself  alone,  he  will  overthrow  our  plans, 
and  the  land  shaU  again  tremble  at  one  man's  wiU.  And 
after  his  death  ?  It  will  remain  as  a  timorous  maiden, 
/    who  awaits  her  wooer,  and  loses  heart  ere  her  prime. 

//        The  game  is  played  out !     The  future  shall  remember 

/  f  of  us  only  that  we  overthrew  young  Magnus,  shall  know 
j  \  naught  of  what  we  hoped  to  build,  naught  of  our  plan  to 
/  ;     surround  this  one  sceptre  with  a  mighty,  hundred-towered 

I      stronghold.     Now,  KoU,  the  evening  sun  goes  down,  and 

\     sees  not  thy  task  accomplished. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  231 

SCENE   SEVENTH. 
Hat.t.ktct.t.,  Koll. 

hallkell. 
Up  !  rouse  your  people,  chieftain  ;  Sigurd's  prison  is 
wide  open  !    I  seek  in  vain  for  Bejntejn ;  perhaps  he  is 
seeking  Sigurd. 

KOLL. 

Sigurd  is  in  the  king's  ship,  and  the  king  goes  with 
Tjostulv  to  Frostathing;  there  shall  Sigurd  be  ac- 
claimed. Ingratitude  took  from  us  our  power,  and  fool- 
ishness will  wreck  it  altogether.  Lay  out  your  ships : 
we  will  sail  over  to  my  son,  and  leave  the  land  to  its 
fate. 

HALLKELL. 

Shall  we  so !  I  will  rather  give  Tjostulv  battle  in 
the  midst  of  the  fjord,  and  take  the  king  from  him. 

KOLL. 

Then  would  Hallkell  Jonson  be  king  of  Norway,  and 
the  land  worse  o£E  than  before. 

HALLKELL. 

As  long  as  the  king  is  kept  from  his  counselors  he  is 
an  imprisoned  man,  and  can  only  be  king  again  when 
set  free. 

KOLL. 

Such  talk  teaches  me  for  the  first  time  the  uncer- 
tainty of  the  situation  —  that  I  deemed  so  secure. 


232  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

HALLKELL. 

What  government  upon  earth  can  be  secure,  when 
the  watchman  leaves  his  post  at  the  hour  of  danger  ? 

KOLL. 

That  one  for  which  I  have  done  watchman's  service 
has  dismissed  me.  It  hurts  me,  for  I  am  old  and  have 
been  faithful,  but  I  will  not  raise  arms  against  my  own 
master  and  law,  still  less  against  my  own  work. 

HAIiLKELL. 

You  spoke  otherwise,  KoU,  when  King  Magnus  was 
to  be  put  out  of  the  way. 

KOLL. 

Yes  ;  then  we  sought  to  build  up  law  and  order  upon 
a  foundation  of  lawlessness :  we  see  the  consequences 
now. 

HALLKELL. 

You  will  not  stay  and  stand  by  your  friends  ? 

KOLL. 

I  am  too  old  to  seek  for  a  place  under  the  new  order ; 
let  them  build,  who  can !    I  will  go  rest  with  my  son. 

HALLKELL. 

Yes,  we  helped  him  to  become  earl  of  the  Orkneys ; 
you  have  got  what  you  worked  for,  and  now  forsake  us  ! 

KOLL. 

Your  proud,  unreasonable  course  has  estranged  the 
trust  of  king  and  people ;  and  now,  when  all  grows  hol- 
low about  us,  you  fall  upon  your  own  friends. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  233 

HALLKELL. 

Old  hypocrite,  I  have  spoken  and  acted  when  you 
feared  to  do  so,  and  now  you  count  it  to  be  sin. 

KOLL. 

Feared  ?  No,  do  not  let  men  say  that  we  were  friends 
only  when  we  shared  in  the  danger. 

HALLKELL. 

Who  is  it  that  seeks  to  break  the  bonds  between  us  ? 

KOLL. 

I  will  do  all  for  my  friends,  all  but  aid  them  in  re- 
volt against  the  supreme  law. 

HALLKELL. 

Law  ?  You  speak  of  law  ?  An  hour  since  you  spoke 
for  Sigurd's  death  in  defiance  of  all  law.  You  are  held 
fast  in  a  web  of  contradiction.  The  spider  of  conscience 
watches  from  his  corner,  but  you  seek  still  to  struggle 
with  the  wings  of  self-esteem  ! 

KOLL. 

We  can  cast  down  him  who  is  dangerous  to  the  su- 
preme law,  but  we  may  not  overthrow  that  law  itself. 
If  there  be  contradiction  in  this,  my  whole  life  has  been 
at  fault,  and  an  eventide  of  regret  awaits  me. 

HALLKELL. 

Time  for  regret  is  always  to  be  found,  but  not  for 
action.  [Starts  to  go» 


234  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  EIGHTH. 
The  same.      TjOSTULV,  later  IvAR  InGEMUNDSON. 
TJOSTULV. 

Is  Sigurd  not  here  ? 

HALLKELL  and  KOLL. 

Is  he  not  on  your  ship  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

No ;  I  thought  he  might  seek  the  king  here,  but  the 
king  is  on  board. 

HALLKELL  [to  Koll]. 

Then  Bejntejn  was  first,  —  and  we  are  saved  1 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON  [enters]. 

Is  Sigurd  not  here  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

No ;  hast  thou  not  seen  him  either  ? 

IVAR. 

Yes,  I  have  seen  him. 

TJOSTULV. 

What  dost  thou  mean  ?     Where  ? 

IVAR. 

When  I  went  hence  for  my  things,  I  could  not  bring 
myself  to  pass  by  his  prison  ;  so  I  entered  and  told  him 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  235 

the  king's  men  were  coming  for  him  ;  that  they  would 
take  him  to  freedom,  to  you,  to  the  king,  to  Nidaros,  to 
the  throne  !  He  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  burst  out 
weeping  as  he  prayed.  And  I  hastened  home  for  my 
things,  and  then  back  again  to  wait  at  his  side.  But  the 
door  was  open,  and  the  watch  said  that  the  king's  men 
had  come  already  —  but  Bejntejn  was  their  leader ! 

TJOSTTJLV. 

Bejntejn !     I  am  overmatched  !     By  you ! 

IVAR. 

Yes,  it  is  by  them. 

TJOSTULV. 

The  king's  men  are  about  to  start  for  the  ships.  Stop 
them  here.  [Ivar  haves. 

HALLKELL. 

What  shall  they  do  here  ? 

KOLL. 

You  will  not  dare  !  — 

TJOSTULV. 

Trustingly  has  he  followed  his  murderers,  for  he 
thought  it  the  way  to  freedom,  to  me,  to  the  king,  to 
Nidaros,  to  the  throne  —  and  they  have  led  him  to  the 
caves  of  death.  Oh  shameful  baseness  !  Oh  accursed 
law-breakers  !  Oh  robbers  in  a  king's  council !  Ay,  in 
the  king's  council,  where  your  voices  from  the  first  day 
have  clamored  for  blood!  So  this  victim  also  must 
follow  King  Harald's  memory  like  a  horrid  spectre,  even 


236  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

as  the  mutilation  of  Magnus,  as  the  murders  of  Bishop 
Rejdar  and  the  captured  chieftains  who  suffered  for 
Magnus's  sake  !  You  have  given  him  the  name  of  king, 
and  have  robbed  him  of  the  name  of  man  through  all 
eternity !  You  have  degraded  him  to  an  ambush  for 
your  murderous  lust !  And  who  is  he  that  you  now 
have  murdered  ?  The  king's  brother,  the  oldest  son  of 
Magnus,  and  the  greatest  chieftain  who  has  ever  come 
to  Norway !  He  was  the  salvation  of  the  kingdom ;  he 
was  the  man  we  should  have  awaited  when  we  cast  in 
our  lot  with  Harald  ;  he  it  was  who  might  have  made 
good  the  wrong  you  did.  And  you  have  destroyed  him, 
have  destroyed  the  country's  hope  !  My  work  too  have 
you  destroyed  ;  after  the  strain  of  months,  I  grasped  it 
at  last ;  I  held  my  work  up  to  the  God  of  the  future, 
and  it  is  broken  in  my  hands ! 

HALLKELL. 

You  may  well  mourn  now,  Tjostulv,  for  your  revolt  is 
ended  with  Sigurd.  How  does  it  stead  you  now  to  have 
fooled  your  old  friends,  and  enticed  the  king  as  prisoner 
upon  your  ship,  misled  him  into  traitorous  ways  ?  Nay, 
spare  your  angry  looks  ;  you  are  the  law-breaker !  We 
are  they  who  have  saved  the  land  !  Its  fate  shall  not 
be  cast  upon  the  moods  of  an  adventurer,  but  rest  be- 
neath the  guard  of  sure  men.  You  have  seen  how  they 
can  strike  to  earth  whoever  withstands  them. 

[In  the  meanwhile  the  approach  of  the  king's  men  is  heard. 

TJOSTULV. 

No,  your  bloody  rule  is  at  an  end.  Like  an  evil  hail- 
storm you  have  shattered  my  plans,  but  yours  shall  no 
more  wax  in  the  land ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  237 

KOLL. 

You  stand  there  with  threats  and  speak  like  God 
Almighty.  When  the  fit  is  over,  you  will  see  how  small 
your  strength  has  grown.  The  king's  council  is  again 
in  power,  and  you  alone  are  shut  out  from  it.  Hallkell, 
let  us  go  to  the  king ! 

TJOSTULV. 

You  shall  never  see  his  face  more !  The  guards  are 
here.  \_Th6  music  stops.']  I  am  their  captain;  from 
this  day  I  am  second  in  the  kingdom.  In  the  king's 
name  you  are  my  prisoners,  and-  shall  be  taken  to  the 
very  dungeon  in  which  Sigurd  sat. 

BOTH. 

What  dare  you  ? 


Think  you  of  the  outcome  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

I  first  do  my  duty,  and  think  of  the  outcome  after- 
wards. 

HALLKELL. 

None  but  the  king  can  condemn  us.     We  demand  to 
be  brought  before  the  king  ! 

KOLL. 

Any  one  who  will  be  is  king  now. 

TJOSTULV. 

Thus  you  reap  the  fruit  of  your  own  sowing. 


288  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  NINTH. 
The  same.  IvAR  IngemUNDSON,  IvAR  KollBEJTN^SON. 

TJOSTULV. 

Captain,  take  these  men  to  the  dungeon  in  which  Si- 
gurd sat. 

IVAR    KOLLBEJNSON. 
Your  weapons  !  \_Koll  gives  up  his. 

HALLKELL. 

For  five  years  it  has  been  drawn  only  in  the  king's 
defense.  [Gives  his. 

TJOSTULV  [to  KoU]. 
Give  us  some  jest,  since  you  are  about  to  leave  the 
court ;  you  had  so  many  of  them  but  now. 

KOLL. 

That  I  should  go,  and  you  stay,  is  jest  enough. 

[They  turn  to  go. 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON  [in  haste  to  TJostulv]. 
Gyrd  is  without. 

TJOSTULV. 
Him  also,  him  also !  [Ivar  Kollbejnson  opens  the  door. 

KOLL  and  HALLKELL  [jitst  stepping  ouf]. 

Gyrd! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  239 

SCENE  TENTH. 
The  same.   GtRD. 

GTRD. 

A  message  from  Bejntejn ! 

ALL. 

From  Bejntejn ! 

GYRD. 

Bejntejn  was  to  take  Sigurd  to  a  safe  place  ;  he  fol- 
lowed willingly.  But  he  grew  restless  when  he  saw 
them  turn  in  through  the  fjord.  Soon  he  rose  to  his 
feet,  but  two  men  rose  also  and  held  him  by  the  cloak. 
Then  did  Sigurd  grasp  them  with  either  hand,  dragged 
them  over  into  the  ice  cold  water  with  him,  then  freed 
himself,  and  swam  away  under  the  water.  Before  the 
boat  could  be  turned  about  and  the  two  men  saved,  he 
had  reached  the  mountain's  foot,  and  soon  they  saw 
him  climbing  up  its  slippery  side  with  neither  hat  nor 
cloak. 

HALLKELL. 

Then  the  last  rope  is  broken. 

KOLL. 

And  we  are  plunged  into  civil  war. 

rVAR    INGEMUNDSON. 

Poor  Sigurd !  In  the  icy  fjord  at  dead  of  winter ; 
on  the  bare  mountain  without  cloak  or  hat ! 


240  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV. 

Evil  thoughts  will  rise  up  in  him. 

IVAR    INGEMUNDSON. 

Shall  we  send  out  the  guards  to  lead  him  back  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

He  will  see  a  foe  in  every  man  who  draws  near,  and 
flee  from  him,  for  never  was  man  treated  more  treacher- 
ously. 

GYRD. 

Bejntejn  called  out  to  him  that  he  should  not  be  slain, 
but  taken  to  a  safe  place,  yet  he  still  fled. 

TJOSTULV. 

His  flight  has  saved  you  from  a  murder. 

KOLL. 

Common  danger  must  unite  us  now.  From  this  hour 
there  is  civil  war.  Our  acts,  by  which  we  thought  to 
quench  the  fire,  will  blow  it  up  to  a  glowing  heat  in  his 
wronged  soul,  and  all  the  land  will  soon  burn  in  it. 

TJOSTULV. 

Yes,  should  Sigurd  live,  you  have  kindled  a  great 
fire. 

HALLKELL. 

The  weather  is  cold,  and  the  wind  from  the  north. 

GYRD. 

The  nights  are  harsh  in  the  mountains. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  241 

TJOSTULV. 

But  his  spirit  will  not  be  quenched  there. 

KOLL. 

No,  he  is  stronger  than  other  men. 

IV AR  INGEMXTNDSON. 

But  the  patience,  the  peaceful  thoughts  he  brought 
back  from  fifteen  years  of  exile,  they  will  freeze  to  death 
this  night. 

GTRD. 

Can  we  not  stay  his  hand  yet  ? 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSOU". 

Can  we  not  offer  him  what  before  was  ready  to  be 
offered  ? 

KOLL. 

For  my  part,  face  to  face  with  this  danger,  I  would 
advise  that  we  offer  everything. 

\_HaUkeU  and  Gyrd  converse  together  apart  from  the  rest. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

He  will  no  longer  have  faith  in  you. 

TJOSTULV. 

Thou  art  right.  The  storm  must  come.  When  its  last 
thunderous  burst  shall  be  over,  who  can  say  what  trunks 
will  be  cleft,  what  dams  burst  open,  whose  fields  and 
hearths  laid  waste  by  flood  and  avalanche  ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON  [with  much  feeling']. 

You,  Tjostulv,  can  master  the  whole  danger.     The 


242  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

king  is  in  your  power,  these  others  as  well ;  a  little 
pressure  and  everjrthing  will  give  way  —  there  is  no 
more  strength  to  resist. 

,    HALLKELL,   GYED,  KOLL  {coming forward\. 

No,  no. 

TJOSTULV. 

No,  there  is  something  which  is  worse  than  civil  war. 

KOLL. 

Then  you  will  fight  against  Sigurd,  Tjostulv  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

Against  Sigurd  ?    No  ! 

GYRD,    HALLKELL. 

Will  you  forsake  the  king  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

I  forsake  hoth.     You  may  fight  who  will ;    you  all 
are  free ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Tjostulv ! 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

And  you  yourself  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

I  will  go  hence  to  my  lands. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Tjostulv. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  243 

TJOSTULV. 

My  toil  and  my  hopes  are  turned  to  child's  play. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

None  of  us  has  won ;  we  all  have  lost. 

KOLL. 

We  have  fought  as  in  a  mist,  two  divisions  of  the 
same  army,  and  have  only  wounded  one  another. 

TJOSTULV. 

For  that  to  be  done  was  beyond  our  strength. 

HALLKELL. 

Let  us  go  to  the  king,  tell  him  of  the  land's  danger, 
and  offer  him  our  help  ! 

KOLL,    GYRD. 

Yes,  to  the  king ! 

TJOSTULV. 

I  go  with  you  to  take  my  leave. 

rVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 
Tjostulv  !  [Tjostulv  goes  without  remanding  to  the  call. 

IVAR    INGEMUNDSON. 

I  will  seek  the  church  and  let  a  mass  be  said  for  the 
soul  who  must  wrestle  with  his  God  to-night  up  in  the  ice 
of  the  mountains. 

[He  leaves^  and  Ivar  Kollbejnson  slowly  follows. 


244  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  ELEVENTH. 

A  narrow  mountain  cavern. 

It  is  dark,  SiGURD  comes  in  from  above  on  hands  and  Jcneea. 

SIGURD. 

Now  they  can  row  homfe  with  Sigurd's  cloak  and  cap. 
Some  gray-white  night  when  the  north  wind  blows  cold 
I  shall  claim  them  both  again.  It  is  damp  here.  Noth- 
ing seems  to  live  here.  When  I  stand  still,  I  freeze. 
My  wet  clothes  are  stiff  with  ice  and  cut  me.  When  I 
walk,  they  rattle  like  some  skeleton  following  in  my  foot- 
steps. It  is  death  himself  !  The  grisly  one  would  own 
me,  since  I  have  swum  his  broad  fjord.  But  life  has 
cheated  me,  and  I  will  cheat  death.  The  biting  moun- 
tain snow  cannot  reach  me  down  here,  and  my  limbs 
will  give  each  other  warmth.  And  so  I  will  think  upon 
how  it  is  that  I  am  come  hither. 

First  of  aU  I  am  a  king's  son.  But  in  my  twentieth 
year  I  was  changed  into  a  black  dog  and  driven  out  into 
the  world.  A  madman  sat  in  my  father's  seat ;  then 
came  a  child,  then  a  simpleton.  But  I  was  so  chased 
about  that  I  grew  tame  and  licked  the  hand  that  struck 
me.  Then  came  I  home  again,  and  the  simpleton  who 
sat  where  I  should  sit  was  asked  if  he  knew  me.  Yes, 
said  he,  this  is  my  changed  brother :  I  will  take  him  to 
my  embrace.  But  the  embrace  was  that  of  the  deep, 
cold  sea,  which  would  swallow  me  up,  and  behold,  1 
sank  not,  I  rose.  But  the  dog's  skin  sank,  and  he  who 
rose  was  a  king  (he  rises),  armored  in  revenge,  with 
despairing  eye,  and  a  red,  flaming  sword.  And  when 
the  sword  is  wielded  it  shall  flash  over  all  Norway,  and 
tears  shall  follow  as  close  as  rain  upon  the  lightning 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  245 

flash ;  yet  all  the  tears  of  the  race  could  not  suffice  to 
relieve  the  weight  now  upon  my  heart. 

[He  throws  himself  down ;  then  halfrises^  leaning  on  his  elbow. 

Shall  I  live  and  thus  suffer  ?  Death  is  better  —  and 
death  it  was  they  would  have  given  me,  but  I  got  life 
instead.  Then  it  must  be  they  who  shall  die,  for  we 
cannot  all  live. 

When  I  endured  the  heat  of  Asia  I  said  to  myself : 
thy  life  must  be  worth  something.  If  I  endure  this 
night,  it  must  be  that  other  lives  are  worthless. 

A  king !  What  thoughts  were  not  mine,  when  I 
thought  of  myself  as  a  king !  In  every  land  where  I 
sojourned,  I  gathered  a  jewel  for  his  crown,  great  men 
gave  wisdom  to  his  sway,  all  good  laws  were  his.  But 
when  I  came  home  to  my  throne,  a  toad  had  crept  up 
into  it.     Shall  I  leave  it  there,  and  fare  further  myself  ? 

[He  rises  higher  and  higher. 

No,  by  the  righteous  God,  thus  far  and  no  further. 
From  this  time  onward,  it  is  I  who  will  pursue,  and 
they  who  shall  seek  for  shelter.  I  will  force  the  king's 
stronghold,  and  sharp  as  the  winter  wind  shall  be  the 
reckoning.  Yet  more,  I  will  cast  these  counsellors  of 
dishonor  out  of  the  open  windows,  as  of  yore  did  Israel's 
avenger  himself,  and  his  council,  and  his  servants,  great 
as  well  as  small,  —  all  who  have  suffered  injustice  to  be 
done.  The  unhappy  shall  be  happy  now;  there  shall 
be  no  more  sobbing,  even  in  the  remotest  corner  —  ah, 
I  hear  it  even  here,  and  most  from  a  cloister  in  Nidar- 
holm.  Magnus !  Plunged  into  the  dreary  night  at 
eighteen  years !  I  will  raise  him  up  on  velvet  and  re- 
store him  to  his  friends.  But  every  one  who  forsook 
him  shall  be  cast  out ;  every  one  who  fought  against 
him  shall  die ;  all  who  shall  defy  us  both  shall  die  also, 


246  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

aj)  were  there  ten  thousand !  Who  is  looking  at  me 
from  that  corner  ? 

Can  a  man  see  himself  ?  Fever  from  the  chill  waters. 
For  if  I  see  myself  for  the  first  time  to-day,  who  was  I 
yesterday  ? 

Revelation  is  granted  to  the  race,  but  the  individual 
gets  only  that  which  he  may  find  in  his  fortunes  and 
in  his  own  heart.  That  after  fifteen  years  of  exile  I 
should  be  brought  hither ;  I  may  call  that  a  revelation. 

The  ice  of  this  night  is  for  the  sharpening  of  my  will. 
The  droppings  of  a  thousand  years  have  hollowed  out 
this  refuge  for  one  night's  use. 

There  again !  Speak,  if  thou  art  more  than  mine  own 
fancy  !  Or  take  one  step  towards  me,  that  I  may  know 
thou  art  here.     Thou  dost ! 

They  say  that  only  he  who  is  about  to  die  sees  him- 
self. Shall  I  die,  then  ?  For  I  surely  see  myself ;  now 
I  lift  my  hand,  now  let  it  fall.  I  am  ill ;  I  must  find 
some  one  to  save  me.  I  am  freezing ;  I  will  sit  down  ; 
see  —  he  too  sits  down  in  a  corner.  How  I  shiver,  and 
yet  my  head  is  burning,  burning  with  a  hundred  thou- 
sand fires.  What  if  I  were  to  die  ?  Why  did  I  not 
perish  in  the  water  ?  Why  did  they  not  kill  me  ?  No, 
I  shall  not  die,  but  I  shall  suffer.  If  only  the  day 
would  come,  that  I  might  find  my  way  to  shelter ! 


ACT  THIRD. 

The  king's  bridge  at  Bergen,  the  fjord  beneath,  but  so  far  down  that 
an  approaching  boat  cannot  be  seen.  Bocks  upon  the  side  stretching 
out  to  the  fjord.    Night,  near  Christmas  time. 

SCENE  FIRST. 

A  Watchman,  A  Nun. 

The  watchman  sits  on  a  rock  in  the  background;  the  nun  on  the 
other  side  in  the  foreground ;  she  tells  her  beads,  bowing  down ;  pauses 
at  times,  and  looks  out  upon  the  fjord. 

THE  WATCHMAN  [singing  "  Magnus  is  blinded  "]. 
"  But  once  more  let  me  the  heavens  see, 
When  the  stars  their  watch  are  keeping," 
Young  Magnus  begged,  and  fell  on  his  knee, 
It  was  sad  to  see, 
And  the  women  away  turned  weeping. 

"  Let  me  once  more  the  mountains  see, 
And  the  blue  of  the  ocean  far-reaching. 
Only  once  more,  and  then  let  it  be  !  " 
And  he  fell  on  his  knee. 
While  his  friends  were  for  pity  beseeching. 

"  Let  me  go  to  the  church  that  the  sacred  sight 
Of  the  blood  of  God  may  avail  me ; 
That  my  eyes  may  bathe  in  its  holy  light. 
Ere  the  day  take  flight. 
And  my  vision  forever  shall  fail  me !  " 


248  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

But  the  sharp  steel  sped,  and  the  shadows  fell, 
As  the  darkness  the  day  o'erpowers. 

"  Magnus  our  king,  farewell,  farewell !  " 

"  So  farewell,  farewell, 
All  my  friends  of  so  many  glad  hours." 

SCENE   SECOND. 

The  same.    IvAB  IngemundsON.     The  watchman  rises. 

IV Alt    [approaching  him]. 
God's  peace  upon  your  watch  !     The  night  is  cold. 

THE    WATCHMAN. 

A  cold  night. 

rvAR. 
The  moon  is  full  and  the  sea  calm. 

THE    WATCHMAN. 

Calm  sea. 

IVAR. 

It  is  dismal  to  watch  alone. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

I  am  not  alone. 

IVAR. 

No,  I  see  now,  —  a  woman. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

She  is  crazy. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  249 

IVAR. 

No  cheerful  company  in  the  dark. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

No ;  this  is  the  third  night  she  has  come. 

IVAR. 

You  must  speak  to  her. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

She  does  not  answer. 

IVAR. 

What  does  she  all  night  long  ? 

THE    WATCHMAN. 

Sits  there,  as  you  see. 

IVAR. 

Does  no  one  here  know  her  ? 

THE    WATCHMAN. 

She  does  not  belong  hereabouts. 

IVAR. 

You  ought  to  try  and  get  her  under  shelter,  she  will 
freeze  to  death. 

THE  WATCHMAN. 

Yes,  'but  she  will  not  go. 

IVAR  \to  the  nun\. 
God's  peace ! 


250  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

Let  him  try  it ! 

\^Crosses  over.     The  nun  looks  up,  then  bows  her  head,  and 

prays  as  be/ore. 

IVAR. 

You  must  be  freezing,  worthy  sister  —  sitting  there 
so  quietly.  [^The  nun  nods  and  continues  as  before.^ 
Will  you  seek  shelter  ?  [^The  nun  nods.^  Is  it  to  do 
penance  that  you  sit  thus  here  at  night  ?  [^The  nun  raises 
her  head,  looks  out  to  sea,  then  lets  it  sink  again."] 
Jesus,  I  thought  so :  it  is  she !  Tora !  \_The  nun 
makes  a  motion  as  if  frightened.]  Do  you  not  know 
me  any  more  ?  \^The  nun  looks  at  him  long,  then  shakes 
her  head.]  Ivar,  who  sought  you  out  in  the  cloister  ? 
Who  spoke  of  your  son  ? 

THE  NUN    [rising]. 
My  son  —  where  is  he  ? 

THE   WATCHMAN. 
She  answers  him  !  [Goes  back  and  forth  by  thejjord. 

THE  NUN. 
Tell  me,  but  softly.     They  would  slay  him. 


rvAR. 


I  cannot  tell  you. 


THE  NUN. 

Is  there  no  one  here  who  can  tell  me? 

IVAR. 

No  one,  I  think  —  but  God. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  251 

THE   NUN. 

Dead  —  mean  you  ?  —  No,  he  is  not  dead. 

IVAR. 

Would  you  mourn  if  you  knew  it  to  be  so  ? 

THE   NUN. 

No,  —  for  then  no  one  could  harm  him  any  more. 

IVAR. 

Then  be  glad,  for  he  is  dead. 

THE  NUN. 

Have  you  seen  his  body  ? 

IVAR. 

He  died  in  the  mountains.  He  cannot  be  found  till 
spring,  when  the  snow  melts. 

THE  NUN. 

No,  he  is  not  dead  in  the  mountains. 

IVAR. 

Were  he  alive,  we  should  have  heard  from  him  by 
this.  Tjostulv  Aleson  has  had  search  made  in  every 
hut  about  the  mountain  to  which  he  escaped ;  he  has  also 
asked  in  the  seaports,  but  Sigurd  has  come  to  none  of 
them.     Believe  me,  I  spoke  with  Tjostulv  but  yesterday. 

THE  NUN. 

He  is  not  dead  ;  he  comes  to  me  in  my  dreams  every 
night.     He  is  pale  ;  he  suffers,  suffers. 


252  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAR. 

You  may  be  at  rest.  It  is  well  with  him  where  he  is, 
and  he  awaits  you. 

THE  NUN. 

Here,  here  he  awaits  me.  [Pause. 

IVAB. 

You  are  ill,  Tora. 

THE  NUN. 

But  I  must  stay  till  he  comes. 

IVAK. 

From  whence  ? 

THE   NUN. 

He  shall  rise  up  from  the  sea. 

IVAR. 

From  the  sea  ? 

THE   NUN. 

I  will  tell  you,  but  do  not  repeat  it  to  any  one ;  he 
will  rise  up  from  the  sea  and  look  about  him.  Peace 
has  taken  flight  from  him,  he  is  pursued  by  hate,  he  will 
ever  on,  ever  on  —  but  he  must  come  to  me.  I  have  not 
seen  him  for  fifteen  years,  but  I  have  waited  for  him 
every  hour  of  all  those  years. 

IVAR. 

Have  you  leave  from  the  cloister  to  go  thus  about  the 
land? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  253 

TORA. 

No ;  you  must  not  tell  where  I  am. 

IVAE. 

And  you  journey  in  search  of  him  ? 

TORA. 

Ever.     Ah,  they  will  capture  him  at  last,  and  blind 
him  as  they  did  Magnus. 

rvAR. 
His  eyes  are  closed  to  this  world.     Come,  Sigurd  was 
dear  to  me,  I  could  do  naught  for  him,  let  me  do  what  I 
may  for  his  mother. 

TORA. 

My  son  is  dear  to  you  ? 

IVAR. 

Yes. 

TORA. 

How  looks  he  now  ?    Pale,  is  he  not  ? 

IVAR. 

Pale. 

TORA. 

And  with  the  high  forehead  ? 

IVAR. 

With  the  high  forehead.     But  his  hair  is  thin. 


254  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TORA. 

It  was  always  like  silk.     Such  hair  soon  falls. 

IVAR. 

Come  home  with  me  and  I  will  tell  you  more  of  him, 
how  fair  he  is  still,  and  what  he  said. 

TOEA. 

Yes,  I  will  come,  when  it  is  morning. 

IVAB. 

But  it  is  morning  already. 

TOBA. 

No,  I  can  tell  the  time  by  my  prayers.  Thanks,  many 
thanks!  [Bows  and  sits  down, 

IVAR. 

Look  at  the  watchman,  how  he  freezes.  Think  you 
that  you  can  bear  more  than  he  ?  Should  you  shorten 
your  own  life  ?     Should  you  take  the  days  from  God  .'* 

TORA. 

Do  you  think  I  am  doing  that  ? 

rvAB. 
Yes,  I  think  so. 

TORA  [rises']. 
"Well,  then.    Well,  I  should  not  do  that.     But  I  am 
not  very  cold. 

IVAR. 

Because  you  are  so  iU  that  you  do  not  feel  it. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  255 

TOBA. 

Is  it  SO  ?     But  if  my  son  should  come  just  when  I 
have  gone  ? 

IVAR. 

You  speak  like  one  who  is  ill,  too.     What  would  you 

of  him  ? 

TORA. 

Hist !    Is  there  no  one  who  can  hear  us  ? 

IVAR. 

No. 

TORA. 

I  would  say  to  him,  that  for  Christ's  dear  blood's  sake 
he  must  put  an  end  to  all  this. 

rvAR. 
Come  now. 

TORA  {pleadingly']. 
Do  you  not  think  I  can  sit  out  this  one  night  ? 

IVAR.  ♦ 

It  may  become  eternity's  night  for  you. 

TORA. 

So  ?     Oh,  then,  I  must  go  with  you. 

IVAR. 

Here  is  my  mantle,  wrap  it  well  about  you.     How  you 
are  chilled ! 


256  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TORA. 

Yes,  —  but  I  — 

IVAR. 

Lean  on  my  arm. 

TORA. 

Thanks,  many  thanks  !     But  I  — 

IVAR. 

No,  this  way. 

TORA. 

Oh  no,  I  cannot !     \_Falls  on  her  knees.']     If  he  were 
to  come  just  now  ! 

rvAB. 
The  dead  rise  not  up  from  the  sea. 

TORA. 

He  is  not  dead ! 

IVAR. 

If  he  live,  I  will  find  him  for  you. 

TORA. 

What  say  you  ? 

IVAR. 

Wherever  he  may  be  in  the  world,  I  will  bring  you 
together. 

TORA. 

You  promise  me  that  upon  the  cross  of  Christ  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  267 

IVAB. 
Yes.  [She  rises  with  his  help. 

TORA. 

Then  I  will  go  with  you. 

rvAR. 
The  day  will  soon  be  here ;  the  stars  are  fading. 

THE  WATCHMAN  [seawards]. 
Hold,  who  is  there  ? 

TORA. 

The  oar-strokes  from  a  boat ! 

VOICE  FROM  THE   SEA. 

Captain ! 

rvAR. 
It  is  the  one  who  looks  after  the  watch, 

TORA. 

But  there  are  many. 

IVAR. 

His  rowers.     Come  now.  [They  go. 

SCENE  THIRD. 

The  Watchman,   Ivar  Kollbejnson,  followed  by  Si- 
gurd Slembe,  Erlend,  and  two  others. 

IVAR    KOLLBEJNSON. 

Do  you  push  the  boat  off  ? 


258  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD  SLEMBB. 

We  need  it  no  longer. 

rVAR  [softly  to  the  watchman]. 
Is  the  king  in  town  to-night  ? 

THE   WATCHMAN  [softly]. 
Yes.  [Laughs. 

IVAR  [laughs]. 
Did  any  one  go  with  him  ? 

THE  WATCHMAN. 
A  page.  {Passes  over, 

TVAR  [to  Sigurd  and  the  others]. 
He  sleeps  with  his  mistress. 

ERLEND  [to  Sigurd]. 
Lord  !    Shall  we  wake  him,  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

What  art  thou  thinking  of  ? 

ERLEND. 

If  we  slay  him  in  sin,  he  will  go  to  hell. 

IVAR    KOLLBEJNSON. 

When  Sigurd  is  king,  he  can  have  masses  said. 

ERLEND. 

One  does  not  kill  even  a  beast  in  his  sleep. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  259 

SIGURD. 

Death  comes  easiest  in  sleep. 

ERLEND. 

Let  him  say  a  short  pater  noster. 

IVAR. 

With  three  swords  in  his  face  he  will  not  think  of 
that. 

ERLEND  ^pointing  to  Sigurd]. 

The  brother  can  help  him.  He  has  had  priestly 
training. 

SIGURD. 

Hear !  The  cock  crows  the  second  time :  it  is  the 
hour  !  iThey  go. 

SCENE  FOURTH. 

THE  WATCHMAN    \sits  down  where  the  nun  sat"]. 

I  wonder,  will  the  little  one  let  mother  rest  to-night. 
If  he  but  turns  in  his  sleep,  she  awakes.  A  mother  is  a 
strange  thing.  If  children  only  knew  what  she  does  for 
them  when  they  are  little,  they  would  be  more  thought- 
ful when  they  are  grown. 

But  who  can  think  of  everything  ?  I  think  it  is  not 
worth  while  to  think.  What  must  happen  happens,  and 
crazily  enough,  for  the  most  part,  but  we  cannot  help  it. 
Sin  came  into  the  world  by  —  {Sings, 

Sin  and  Death,  at  break  of  day, 

Day,  day. 

Spoke  together  with  bated  breath ; 


260  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

Many  thee,  sister,  that  I  may  stay, 

Stay,  stay, 

In  thy  house,  quoth  Death. 

Death  laughed  aloud  when  Sin  was  wed. 

Wed,  wed. 

And  danced  on  the  bridal  day  ; 

But  bore  that  night  from  the  bridal  bed. 

Bed,  bed. 

The  groom  in  a  shroud  away. 

Death  came  to  her  sister  at  break  of  day, 

Day,  day, 

And  Sin  drew  a  weary  breath  : 

He  whom  thou  lovest  is  mine  for  aye, 

Aye,  aye. 

Mine  he  is,  quoth  Death. 

A  woman's  voice   \in  the  distance]. 
Help,  help !     The  king  is  slain,  the  king  ! 

THE  WATCHMAN"  [falling  on  his  knees]. 
Saint  Olaf ,  where  art  thou  ?   Pater  noster,  noster  pater, 
pater,  pater,  pater,  pater,  I  cannot   think  —      Thanks 
for  the  meat  and  drink  which  thou  in  fit  time  hast  set 
before  us,  so  that  we  were  all  filled ;  the  poor  — 

THE  VOICE   [nearer]. 
Help,  help  !     The  king  is  slain,  the  king  ! 

THE  WATCHMAN  [on  his  feet]. 

Help,  help !     The  king  is  slain,  the  king !     I  must 
pass  it  on,  though  it  burn  my  tongue.     God  save  the 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  261 

king,  and  give  peace  to  the  land,  and  good  seasons,  fish 
from  the  sea  and  bread  from  the  dry  earth,  no  pestilence 
fall  upon  people  — 

A   MAN   FROM   THE    OTHER   SIDE. 
Up,  up  !      All  the  king's  men  !  [Horns  are  heard. 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

Up,   up!     All  the  king's  men!     I  ought  to  have 
shouted  that  before. 


SCENE  FIFTH. 

The   Watchman  {several  others  enter'\. 

HALLKELL  HUK   [half- dressed,  sword  in  hand]. 
Whence  is  the  cry  ? 

THE   watchman. 

From  yonder !  Now  it  comes  from  yonder  too ! 
Saint  Olaf,  to  whom  does  the  great  dog  belong  ? 

HALLKELL. 
I  see  no  dog.  lEunning. 

BEJNTEJN  [enters]. 
Yonder  ? 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

Yes,  the  chieftain  Hallkell  Hiik  ran  yonder,  but  the 
great  black  dog  came  from  this  side,  and  the  captain 
came  from  the  sea.    \_Bejntejn  sets  out  running,  several 


262  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

others  cross  the  scene  partly  clothed.']  Now  they  are  all 
running  as  if  they  had  hot  coals  in  their  shoes,  and  now 
they  leave  me  here  alone.  Sigurd  Jorsalfarer  has  been 
seen  here  before,  sword  in  hand,  they  say,  and  to-night 
his  son  Magnus  has  brought  him  out  again.  No  watch- 
man can  stand  this.  God  save  the  king !  It  was  to- 
day —  therefore  —  ^Seeks  to  make  his  escape. 

KOLL  [meets  him']. 
Dost  thou  hold  the  watch  here  ? 

THE   WATCHMAN. 

No,  I  must  be  excused  from  that. 

KOLL. 

Art  thou  dismissed  ? 

THE  WATCHMAN. 

If  I  am  not  dismissed  now,  I  never  will  be  !    [Runs  off, 

KOLL. 

With  the  king  falls  the  law,  and  with  the  law  obe- 
dience.    \_HaUkell  returns.']     Hallkell,  is  it  true  ? 

HALLKELL. 

I  have  seen  him  myself.     Five  thrusts  through  the 
breast. 

KOLL. 

And  the  murderer  ? 


It  was  dark,  no  one  could  see  him.     Who  thinkest 
thou? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE  263 

KOLL. 

The  same  as  thou. 

HALLEELL. 

Have  I  named  any  one  ? 

KOLL. 

I  see  it  in  your  terror. 

HALLKELL. 

Yes,  Sigurd  is  alive ;  this  was  the  first  word  from  him. 

KOLL. 

And  the  king  was  guiltless,  Hallkell ! 

HALLKELL. 

Koll,  we  have  slain  the  king,  we,  we  ! 

[He  sits  down  and  hides  his  face  in  his  hands. 

KOLL. 

Speak  not  of  that,  but  of  what  shall  now  be  done. 

HALLKELL. 

An  invisible  hand  is  against  us.  Every  arrow  we 
shoot  comes  back  into  our  camp. 

KOLL. 

What  shall  we  do  ? 

HALLKELL. 

Nothing  steads  us  !  "We  are  entrenched  within  strong 
defenses,  yet  death  climbs  over  the  walls  at  night  and 
slays  the  king  in  his  sleep. 


264  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

KOLL. 

Dost  thou  lose  courage,  Hallkell  ? 

HALLKELL. 

Soon  will  he  come  noiselessly  to  thee,  to  me,  to  all  the 
king's  friends  ;  for  there  are  traitors  among  us,  and  the 
people  desert  our  cause. 

KOLL. 

Shall  we  sit  down,  then,  and  wait  for  death  ? 

HALLKELL. 

Whom  shall  we  rise  up  and  fight  for  ? 

KOLL. 

For  what  we  have  always  fought  for. 

HALLKELL. 

I  am  not  merely  a  sword  to  be  plucked  from  the  hand 
of  the  slain.     All  that  I  could  fight  for  lies  low  with  him. 

KOLL. 

A  man  alone  has  fallen,  but  a  cause  remains  —  and 
trust  me,  —  Sigurd  has  set  it  on  its  feet. 

HALLKELL. 

There  is  no  being  of  flesh  and  blood  to  whom  thou 
givest  an  hour's  thought,  except  to  think  of  how  thou 
canst  make  use  of  him. 

KOLL. 

When  we  get  time  we  can  talk  about  the  king.  Hear 
me :    had  Sigurd  met  him  in  open  strife,  God  knows 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  265 

what  might  have  come  of  it.     But  he  murdered  him,  and 

has  turned  the  whole  people  against  him,  and  united  the 

powerful  in  one  common  fear  and  bitterness  of  feeling. 

\_Alarm  bells  are  heard;  also,  in  the  distance,  uproar  and  the 

sound  of  drums. 

HALLKELL. 

With  what  purpose  ?     We  have  no  more  a  king. 

KOLL. 

Hast  thou  lost  thy  wits,  or  forgotten  Saint  Olaf 's  law  ? 
His  children ! 

HALLKELL. 

Boys  of  four  years  and  less. 

KOLL. 

Had  we  taken  a  child  the  first  time  instead  of  a 
simpleton,  we  should  hear  no  alarm  bells  now.  But  with 
them  there  comes  to  me  a  powerful  voice  :  Save  the  land, 
it  calls,  it  is  for  you  that  Sigurd  has  toiled  this  night. 
During  the  period  of  regency  we  may  strengthen  the 
chieftain  power  which  we  have  created,  and  build  up  a 
peaceful  future  for  the  land. 

HALLKELL. 

They  are  the  old  ideas  that  you  thus  trifle  with  on  the 
night  of  the  king's  death. 

KOLL. 

Trifle  ?  No !  With  new  force  they  seize  upon  his 
empty  crown  and  offer  it  to  us  ;  they  raise  up  his  bloody 
purple  in  the  midst  of  the  tumult,  as  a  holy  standard  to 
protect  us ;  they  bring  his  fatherless  children  before  the 


266  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

tearful  people,  to  be  acclaimed  by  them  with  blows  upon 
their  shields.     Can  you  not  see  that,  Hallkell  ? 

HALLKELL. 

I   see  what  you  forget — the  people's  warrior,  their 
idol  — 

KOLL. 

Tjostulvl 

HALLKELL. 

He  is  released  from  his  oath  now.  Whither  he  goes 
the  people  will  follow. 

KOLL  [affrighted]. 

You  are  right !  Sigurd  had  Tjostulv  in  mind  when 
he  did  this. 

HALLKELL. 

And  what  if  Tjostulv  should  give  fealty  to  Sigurd  ? 

KOLL. 

Tjostulv  acts  like  a  drowsy  man.  Perhaps  he  will 
declare  for  neither  side. 

HALLKELL. 

The  people  will  crowd  about  him  and  awaken  him, 

KOIL. 

Much  depends  upon  this  moment.  The  dam  is  burst 
and  the  flood  rushes  by.  We  do  not  yet  know  where 
to  find  the  fords. 

HALLKELL. 

Or  where  the  water  is  most  shallow. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  267 

KOLL. 

A  single  stone  in  the  path  is  often  enough. 

HALLKELL. 

Let  us  see  !  A  great  crowd  comes  from  the  town. 
Their  weapons  gleam  in  the  sun's  first  rays.  It  is  the 
new  day  of  strife  that  now  begins. 

KOLL. 

Are  they  Sigurd's  men  or  ours  ? 

HALLKELL. 

Either's,  as  it  may  chance.  Let  us  step  aside.  I  am 
ill  at  ease  in  a  crowd. 

KOLL. 

No,  no,  if  the  stream  is  loose,  let  us  go  with  the  cur- 
rent J  some  hindrance  may  arise  which  will  be  useful  to 
us. 

[The people  draw  nearer  in  a  tumult,  speaking  hurriedly  to- 
gether;  the  following  scene  passes  quickly. 

SCENE   SIXTH. 

The  same.     The  People,  headed  by  IvAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 

SEVERAL   VOICES. 

We  would  have  peace  in  the  land ! 

OTHERS. 

We  will  not  have  strife  ! 

SEVERAL. 

Peace  and  trade ! 


268  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

OTHERS. 

Down  with  them  who  stir  up  strife  and  murder ! 

SEVERAL. 

Down  with  the  chieftains  ! 

ALL. 

Down  with  them ! 

SEVERAL. 

There  are  two  of  them  ! 

OTHERS. 

Did  they  kill  the  king  ? 

ALL. 

Murderers ! 

IV AR    KOLLBEJNSON   \in  disguise]. 
No,  no  !     These  were  the  king's  friends !     Know  you 
not  Koll  and  Hallkell  ? 

SEVERAL. 

Are  those  the  bloodhounds  ? 

OTHERS. 

Those  who  put  out  Magnus's  eyes  ? 

[Shouts  of  abuse  and  general  tumult. 

A   CRONE  [with  shrill  voice"]. 
Out  upon  you,  bloodsuckers  ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Here  comes  Tjostulv  Aleson. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  269 

SCENE  SEVENTH. 

The  same.    TjOSTULV  AlesON  [cast  down}. 

SEVERAL. 

Hurrah  for  Tjostulv  Aleson  ! 

ALL. 

Hurrah ! 

SEVERAL. 

Help  the  people  to  have  peace  ! 

OTHERS. 

Help  us  against  the  chieftains  ! 

THE   CRONE. 

Put  their  eyes  out,  the  — 

TJOSTULV  [reluctantly  speaking]. 
Let  me  be ! 

SEVERAL  [seizing  her]. 

Let  him  be ! 

THE    CRONE. 

Ah! 

KOLL  [to  Tjostulv]. 
What  think  you  of  this  ?  [Tjostulv  does  not  reply. 

ALL. 

We  will  help  whom  you  help  ! 

[  They  all  promise  one  after  the  other. 


270  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TVAJR  KOLLBEJNSON  [with  meaning]. 

There  lives  no  longer  any  king  to  whom  you  owe  alle- 
giance. 

THE    PEOPLE. 

Name  him  to  whom  thou  wilt  suhmit ! 

IV AR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Name  also  them  who  stand  in  thy  way. 

ALL. 

Name  them ! 

KOLL. 

Do  not  listen  to  that,  Tjostulv ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

They  stand  in  the  way !    \^Pointing  to  Hallkell  and 
Koll.'\    They  betray  themselves  ! 

ALL. 
Yes,  they  !  [The people  approach  threatening. 

HALLKELL    [his  hand  on  his  sword] . 
Back !     Your  throats  roar  lawlessness ;  pretend  not 
to  invoke  the  law  against  us,  for  you  yourselves  rend 
it  and  trample  it  under  foot ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJIS^SON. 

Lay  hands  upon  them !    Down  with  them  !     All  the 
bells  of  vengeance  now  ring  ! 

[They  are  surrounded  ;  great  uproar. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  271 

HALLKELL. 

Tjostulv  I  The  horrors  of  this  night  will  be  on  your 
head ! 

KOLL. 

Speak  to  them ! 

TJOSTULV. 

Quiet,  good  people,  quiet !  .  Who  is  he  that  hath  slain 
the  king  ? 

KOLL. 

He  bides  in  the  night  whence  he  came  forth ! 

HALLKELL  [while  the  crowd  still  menaces  hirn]. 
Yes,  it  is  one  man's  hate  which  has  loosed  all  the  evil 
spirits  this  night !  Mark,  like  lightning  he  struck  the 
king ;  hear,  he  rings  the  alarum ;  see,  he  stirs  up  the 
people  !  He  is  everywhere  and  nowhere  like  the  devil 
himself,  while  all  that  now  stirs  is  moved  by  him ! 

KOLL. 

Turn  away  from  him?  Tjostulv  ! 

TJOSTULV  [quietly}. 
Where  is  he  that  hath  slain  the  king  ? 

ALL. 

We  know  not ! 

HALLKELL. 

He  comes  not  in  the  daylight,  he  flashes  out  like  an 
evil  thought,  he  springs  like  a  tiger,  he  slays  like  a 
snake  ;  thus  does  he  come,  and  thus  go ! 


272 

SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SEVERAL. 

Where  is  he  ? 

OTHERS. 

Ay,  where  is  he  ? 

ALL. 

Where  is  he  ? 

Where  is  he? 

rVAB  KOLLBEJNSON  [standing  on  a  high  rock  and  looJcing  out 
upon  the  fjord']. 

Hush !     There  is  a  man  in  a  blue  cloak,  who  calls  to 

us  from  a  boat  below. 

SIGUBD's  voice  [slowly]. 
Seek  you  him  who  hath  slain  the  king  ? 

THE  PEOPLE. 

Yes. 

sigubd's  voice. 
It  is  I  who  did  it ;  I,  Sigurd  Magnusson. 

THE  people. 
Then  it  was  he. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

For  he  had  much  to  avenge. 

Sigurd's  voice. 
I  have  avenged  blind  Magnus  and  myself.     Now  we 
win  share  the  throne  together. 

'I'H  K   PEOPLE. 

Together  I 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  273 

KOLL  to  [HallkeU]. 
This  will  win  the  people ! 

IV AR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

Then  shall  peace  quickly  come,  good  people. 

THE   PEOPLE. 

Ay,  it  is  peace  that  we  would  have. 

SIGURD*S   VOICE. 

If  you  accept  this  deed  there  shall  be  peace  in  the 
land,  and  no  ill-hap,  save  one  man's  death,  who  should 
never  have  been  king. 

rVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

The  first  true  word  I  ever  heard  said  of  Harald ! 

MANY. 

Yes,  yes ! 

HALLKELL  [to  Koiq, 

Things  are  going  ill ! 

IVAR  KOLLBEJNSON. 
Hush !  [A  pause. 

Sigurd's  voice. 
Is  there  no  chieftain  on  the  bridge  ? 

MANY   VOICES. 

Yes  ;  Tjostulv  Aleson  is  here ! 

SIGXJRD's   VOICE. 

He  should  have  a  word  for  me.  [All  turn  to  Tjostulv. 


274  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

TJOSTULV  [slowly  mounts  upon  a  rock]. 
Yes  ;  I  have  a  word  for  thee,  Sigurd.      Either  art 
thou  Harald's  brother,  when  it  is  clear  that  thou  wert 
born  in  sin,  or  thou  art  not  Harald's  brother,  and  the 
work  thou  hast  done  doubly  foul. 

Sigurd's  voice. 
Think  of  it  again,  Tjostulv  Aleson.     Think  also  of 


me 


TJOSTULV. 

When  thou  didst  plunge  the  sword  in  thy  brother's 
breast  thou  didst  forget  that  the  deed  would  drive  me 
and  all  honest  men  from  thee. 

SIGURD's  voice  [very  slowly]. 
For  what  I  have  done  I  can  answer  before  God. 

TJOSTULV. 

That  may  well  be,  but  before  me  thou  canst  not  an- 
swer it.  I  had  given  thee  aid  to  the  very  limit  of  the 
law,  but  now  thou  callest  upon  me  from  without  its 
pale. 

Sigurd's  voice. 
Let  come,  then,  what  God  will ! 

TJOSTUIiV  [to  the  people]. 
Hear !  He  turns  the  evil  of  his  mind  to  the  wiU  of 
God !  Thus  at  the  last  he  will  deceive  himself,  as  he  has 
now  deceived  us.  He  is  a  dangerous  man,  and  beneath 
his  fair  seeming  there  lurks  a  dark  purpose.  But  we 
will  be  bound  by  the  law  of  the  land.     The  children  of 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  275 

Harald  now  claim  its  protection,  and  stretch  out  their 
little  hands  for  help.  For  that  man  yonder  in  the  blue 
cloak  —  cast  stones  into  his  boat  and  drive  him  from  the 
shore,  for  he  brings  ill-fortune  with  him. 

THE    PEOPLE. 

Yes,  yes !      Out  upon  thee,  thou  murderer  of  thy 
brother ! 

[They  cast  stones  at  him.  As  Tjostulv  descends,  Hallhell  falls 
upon  his  breast,  and  Koll  grasps  his  hand.  Then  ail  draw 
their  swords  and  lay  them  together;  Sigurd  Stallar  and 
Gyrd,  who  have  also  entered,  lay  theirs  with  the  rest. 


ACT  FOURTH. 

More  than  two  years  later.  A  great  cave  by  the  Gljusre  Fjord  at 
Tjeldesund.  Sails  are  hung  as  curtains  in  the  background,  so  thai 
they  can  be  drawn  aside.  Ship^s  tools  and  skins  of  animals  strewn 
about  the  ground. 


SCENE  FIRST. 
IVAR  KOLLBEJ^^SON"  [others  enter  during  the  scene]. 

rVAB  [sewing  upon  a  sheepskin  cap.    He  calls  out] . 

Has  he  shot  the  deer?  Then  we  will  have  it  for 
dinner.  No,  may  you  ?  God's  death !  Skin  it  at 
once !  What  ?  Grouse  ?  I  think  the  very  devil  is  in 
you !  Leave  the  grouse  lying  in  the  snow  and  skin  the 
deer !  [TAe  sail  is  drawn  aside,  revealing  an  outlook 
over  the  majestic  landscape  ;  snow-mountains  upon  one 
side  and  the  dark  sea  upon  the  other  ;  moonlight  bathes 
the  scene.  Three  skin-clad  men  try  to  enter  with  a 
slain  deer.~\  Don't  bring  it  in  until  the  chieftain  comes 
up  from  the  sea  with  the  stranger  !  \_They  leave.~\  Pull 
the  sail  to  :  it  is  cold  here  !  \_They  do  as  they  are  bid  ; 
he  sews  on,  muttering  all  the  while  to  himself.']  Whom 
are  you  shouting  to  ?  They  will  not  answer  now.  Who 
is  coming  ?     They  pretend  not  to  hear  now. 

[The sail  is  once  more  drawn  aside;  a  skin-clad  man  enters. 

ERLEND. 

The  chieftain  shouts  up  that  they  cannot  climb  any 
further,  the  ice  is  breaking. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  277 

rVAR  KOLLBEJNSON  \after  waiting  a  little}. 
Why  dost  thou  stand  there  gaping  ?     Take  the  rope 
and  wind  it  down ! 
*       lErlend  takes  up  a  coiled  rope  and  goes ;  the  sail  is  drawn  to 
again.     Ivar  Kollbejnson  rises,  puts  things  to  order,  but  acts 
as  if  weary  of  solitude. 


SCENE  SECOND. 

The  same.    SlGXJRD  Slembe,   IvAR  InGEMUNDSON. 

rVAB  INGEMTJNDSON   [looks  first  about  the  cave,    then  at  Ivar 
Kollbejnson,  who  evades  his  glance}. 
That  is  Ivar  Kollbejnson  ! 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 

H'm! 

rVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

I  have  never  seen  a  man  grow  so  old  in  two  years. 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 
H'm !  [Goes. 

SIGURD. 

Ivar  Kollbejnson  has  outlived  many  illusions,  and  the 
greatest  of  them  last  of  all. 

IVAR    INGEMUNDSON. 

He  must  be  cold  company  for  you.     A  whole  winter 
in  this  Northland  cave  with  him  ! 

SIGURD  [lies  down]. 
Life  does  not  always  bring  warmth.     It  was  good  of 
you  to  come :  it  is  lonesome  here. 


278  SIGURD  SLEMBE, 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON  [sits  down]. 

But  what  a  time  I  have  had  in  finding  you  !  After 
you  lost  in  the  last  fight  I  thought  Magnus  the  blind 
would  seek  the  cloister.  But  he  was  not  there,  and  so 
I  looked  for  him  with  his  old  foster  father  in  Bjarko, 
and  there  I  found  him.  I  am  the  only  one  whom  he 
would  tell  where  you  were. 

SIGURD. 

What  do  the  people  think  ? 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

The  people  think  that  you  went  down  in  the  last 
storms  of  autumn. 

SIGXJRD. 

They  think  themselves  safe  now. 

IVAR   INGEMUNDSON. 

Yes,  the  army  has  disbanded,  and  the  chieftains  gone 
home. 

SIGURD. 

So  be  it !     But  why  did  you  believe  that  I  was  living  ? 

rVAR   INGEMUISTDSON. 

There  was  one  who  said  so  with  much  assurance. 

SIGURD. 

And  yet  none  might  bring  any  tidings  of  me.  For 
none  who  for  any  cause  came  hither  have  ever  returned. 

IVAR. 

What  mean  you  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  279 

SIGURD. 

What  I  say.  The  time  for  scruples  is  now  past  with 
me.  The  Finns  have  given  me  food.  There  is  nothing 
to  which  one  may  not  become  used.  Five  years  ago  I 
drank  camel's  milk  with  Arabs ;  this  winter,  reindeer's 
milk  with  Finns. 

IVAR. 

And  you  think  to  maintain  this  struggle  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  have  a  new  sort  of  ships  that  will  outsail  all  others. 
The  Finns  have  built  them  for  me.  I  set  out  in  them 
to-morrow  or  the  day  after,  and  I  shall  find  the  chief- 
tains one  by  one. 

IVAR. 

Then  you  will  never  desist  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  when  my  aim  is  reached. 

IVAR. 

But  you  have  now  failed  for  more  than  two  years. 

SIGURD. 

Say,  rather,  I  have  failed  for  more  than  seventeen ; 
for  it  is  thus  long  since  I  began.  Ivar,  do  you  believe 
that  my  cause  is  just  ?  And  do  you  believe  that  I  may 
achieve  something  if  once  I  reach  the  throne  of  my 
fathers  ? 

IVAR. 

I  believe  that  your  right  to   be  king  of  Norway  is 


280  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

greater  than  that  of  any  other  living  man  ;  I  believe  that 
as  king  you  would  build  all  anew. 

SIGURD    [who  has  risen]. 
And  you  can  yet  ask  if  I  will  desist  ? 

rvAR  [remains  sitting]. 
I  will  tell  you  something  of  my  life,  poor  compared 
with  yours,  but  not  without  experience,  A  maiden  in 
Iceland  was  so  dear  to  me  that  I  could  not  bear  to 
think  of  a  future  without  her.  And  yet  I  said  nothing, 
not  even  when  I  left  to  sojourn  in  strange  lands.  But 
once  when  my  brother  returned  home,  I  bade  him  tell 
her  that  she  must  wait,  for  I  could  not  live  without  her. 

SIGURD. 

She  was  thy  life's  aim. 

rvAR. 
She  was  mine.     When  I   returned,   I  went   to  my 
brother's,  and  there  I  met  her  as  his  wife. 

SIGURD. 

What  didst  thou  then  ? 

rvAR. 
What  would  you  have  done  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  I  know  not. 

IVAR. 

I  will  tell  you.      First  you  would  have  left   and 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  281 

returned  —  twice   or  so  —  but  you   would  have   slain 
him. 

SIGURD. 

No  !     That  aim  would  have  been  too  low  for  me. 

IVAR. 

But  suppose  that  she  meant  for  you  the  kingdom  of 
Norway  ?  [Pause. 

SIGURD. 
Thou  hast  never  been  joyful  since. 

rvAR. 
Would  I  have   been  sq  the   more,  had  I  killed  my 
brother  ? 

SIGURD. 

Harald  Gille  was  a  wretch,  a  reptile,  who  defiled  my 
throne,  and  sought  my  own  life  ! 

IVAR. 

Not  he,  but  his  followers. 

SIGURD. 

The  land  was  lawless,  and  his  the  guilt. 

IVAR. 

Well,  let  that  pass.     Do  you  remember,  Sigurd,  that 
you  have  a  mother  ? 

SIGURD. 

Why  dost  thou  ask  me  that  ? 


282  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAR. 

Would  you  see  her  —  talk  with  her  ? 

SIGURD. 

Dost  thou  know  her  ?     Where  is  she  ? 

IVAR. 

She  was  on  the  bridge  at  Bergen  that  night  —  the  last 
night  you  were  there.     She  remained  until  I  came. 

SIGURD. 

Saint  Olaf ! 

rvAR. 
Would  you  speak  with  her  ? 

% 

SIGURD. 

No !     Later.     No,  not  now. 

IVAR. 

Then  you  are  not  at  peace  with  yourself  ? 

SIGURD. 

Not  so ;  but  now  we  should  not  understand  one  an- 
other. 

IVAR. 

Yet  it  might  be  so. 

SIGURD. 

To  meet  were  to  bring  ill  to  us  both. 

rvAR. 
Your  mother  has  outlived  the  time  when  anything  in 
the  world  could  again  bring  her  ill. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  283 

SIGURD. 

But  she  lives  ? 

IVAR. 

Yes.    I  but  meant  that  she  sees  in  you  only  her  son  ; 
all  the  rest  matters  little  to  her. 

SIGURD. 

But  much  to  me.     One  would  fain  have  accomplished 
something  before  he  again  meets  his  mother. 

IVAB. 

Your  mother  is  old  now. 


SIGURD. 


Yes,  she  must  be  old. 


IVAB. 

What  I  meant  was  that  she  might  have  too  long  to 
wait. 

SIGURD. 

Does  she  greatly  wish  to  see  me  ? 

IVAR. 

She  lives  for  nothing  else.  She  has  lost  her  right  to 
the  protection  of  the  cloister.  For  two  years,  now,  she 
has  followed  you  through  the  land. 

SIGURD. 

Lord  Jesus ! 

rvAR. 
Will  you  speak  with  her  ? 


284  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

Where  is  she  ? 

IVAR. 

I  left  her  at  More. 

SIGURD. 

You  have  followed  her,  then  ? 

IVAR. 

Yes. 

SIGURD  [offering  his  hand]. 
Ivar,  wilt  thou  be  my  friend  ? 

rvAR. 
I  cannot,  my  lord. 

SIGURD. 

Is  it  too  hard  for  thee,  Ivar  ? 

rvAR. 
Yes,  my  lord ;  for  then  I  should  have  to  share  in 
your  work. 

SIGURD. 

And  that  thou  canst  not  do  ? 

rvAR. 
No,  my  lord,  no  —  not  as  you  have  begun  it  —  and 
continued  it. 

SIGURD. 

Then  go,  Ivar ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  285 

rvAR. 


But  first  — 


SIGURD. 

Go,  for  thou  hast  fooled  me. 

IVAR. 

I  am  sorry  for  it.     But  let  not  jont  mother  for  my 
sake  want  an  answer. 

SIGURD. 

She  shall  see  me  —  when  I  sit  upon  the  throne   of 
Norway. 

rvAR. 
The  poor  soul  will  weep  many  tears  ere  that  time. 

SIGURD. 

The  burden  she  bears  is  no  heavier  than  mine. 

IVAR. 
But  her  love  is  stronger,  my  lord !     She  may  not  so 
endure  delay. 

SIGURD. 

But  ay  !  for  it  is  so  little  that  she  craves. 

rvAR. 
Yet  when  you  returned,  you,  too,  craved  but  little. 

SIGURD. 
Many  things  have  changed  since  then. 


286  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAR. 

May  I  say  it  once  more,  my  lord  ?  When  a  man  has 
grown  afraid  to  meet  his  mother  the  change  is  not  for 
the  better. 

SIGURD. 

Afraid  ?  You  have  mistaken  me.  Tell  my  mother 
that  I  will  meet  her  where  she  will. 

IVAR. 

It  is  but  pride  that  forces  him  to  this. 

SIGURD. 

Name  thou  the  place  ;  we  have  no  more  a  home. 

IVAR. 

K  she  but  speak  with  you  home  shall  be  found  again. 

SIGURD. 

Yes ;  but  it  must  be  agreed  that  naught  be  said  of 
my  plans,  for  you  know  well  that  in  them  I  make  no 
changes. 

rvAR. 
But,  my  lord,  of  what  else  is  there  to  speak  ? 

SIGURD. 

There  is  enough  else,  quite  enough.  But  you  must 
tell  her  this. 

rvAR. 
She  shall  be  told  of  it. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  287 

SIGURD. 

Bear  to  her  my  filial  greeting,  and  say  that  all  is  well 
with  me. 

IVAR. 

I  will  do  it. 

SIGURD. 

Tell  her  that  I  hope  for  a  happy  outcome. 

rvAR. 
I  will  tell  her  that,  also. 

SIGURD. 

And  that  all  shall  be  well  with  her. 

IVAR. 

If  she  live. 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  and  should  she  die  meanwhile,  she  will  see  even 
better  how  well  I  meant  it  with  her.  But  the  way  was 
long,  and  led  over  cold,  high  places,  where  there  was  no 
warm  room  for  meeting.  And  now,  farewell !  Because 
thou  hast  brought  this  message  from  my  mother  I  will 
ever  hold  thee  dear. 

IVAR. 

But  you  have  forgotten  to  name  the  place. 

SIGURD. 

Ah,  the  place !    It  were  better  that  she  should  name  it. 


288  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

IVAB. 
No. 

SIGURD. 

Well,  then  —  but  it  will  be  hard  to  find  me,  for  hence- 
forth I  go  upon  uncertain  ways. 

IVAB. 
There  are  many  gray  islets  along  the  coast,  name  one 
of  them,  and  she  shall  be  there. 

SIGURD. 

Gray  islets,  sayest  thou  ?    Holmengra ! 

IVAB. 

It  is  far  to  the  south. 

SIGURD. 

But  just  on  my  way  when  I  sail  from  Denmark  in 
the  summer. 

rvAB. 
Holmengra  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes.     It  is  quiet  in  the  bay  there. 

IVAR. 

We  shall  meet. 

SIGURD. 

Dost  thou,  too,  follow  ? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  289 

IVAE. 


Yes. 


SIGTJED. 

Why  art  thou,  then,  so  concerned  for  my  mother,  yet 
wilt  not  be  my  friend  ? 

IVAB. 

I  cannot  tell  you  all  the  reason. 

SIGURD. 

I  have  never  before  prayed  for  a  man's  confidence  or 
friendship  —  and  thou  deniest  me  both. 

IVAB. 

With  you  it  is  but  as  a  moment's  impulse.  Your  soul 
reaches  out  after  higher  things. 

SIGURD. 

But  a  friend  upon  the  way —  one  only. 

rvAR. 
Then  set  your  path  so  low  that  I  may.     Come  with 
me  to  your  mother,  send  your  men  to  their  homes,  make 
an  end  of  it  all,  weep  once  with  her,  and,  God  in  heaven ! 
what  friends  we  shall  become ! 

SIGURD. 

Now  the  skald  in  you  speaks,  Ivar,  and  all  the  deeds 
of  a  lifetime  become  dissolved  in  one  moment  of  emo- 
tion. 

IVAB. 

Farewell ! 


290  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD  [calling\. 
Draw  the  sail !     [/if  is  done,  Ivar  goes."]     Farewell ! 
\^Calls.']     Ivar  Kollbejnson  !    \^Ivar  enters.']   That  man 
is  not  to  be  struck  down  !     Send  two  men  to  row  him 
over  the  fjord,  —  dost  thou  understand  ? 

IVAR   KOLLBEJNSON. 
H'm !  iGoes. 

SCENE  THIRD. 

SIGURD  [alone]. 

He  too  scorns  me  !  No  !  No  more  prayei^  for  friend- 
ship !  No  more  begging !  What  have  I  lost  during 
these  two  years,  through  my  weakness  in  seeking  to  gain 
friends  by  mildness  !  I  saw  quickly  we  should  not  suc- 
ceed that  way,  but  Magnus  would  have  it  so  —  and  now 
we  are  cast  as  a  wreck  upon  the  shore,  for  such  is  life  ! 
Light  craft  must  bear  us  —  swift  oars  cleave  the  water, 
for  we  row  death  shorewards.  My  right  is  from  God, 
and  my  sufferings  from  men  ;  it  is  for  me  now  to  recon- 
cile them. 

The  mighty,  in  betraying  me,  have  betrayed  the  land. 
Therefore  shall  the  land  have  their  bodies,  and  I  their 
goods.  He  who  has  goods  has  power,  and  he  who  has 
power  gets  success  —  friends  are  needless  then.  The 
helmsman  prays  not  for  warm  sun  and  calm  sea.  Rather 
does  he  rejoice  when  the  wind  begins  to  whistle  in  the 
rigging.  [A  woman's  voice  is  heard  singing. 

Ah,  that  is  the  Finnish  maiden  calling  her  dogs.  I 
am  glad  that  she  has  come.  She  is  like  the  dawn  of 
life  with  its  dreams  and  its  yearnings.  She  is  like  the 
noiiihern  light,  streaming  with  its  uncertain  gleam  over 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  291 

the  twilight  heavens.     Were  the  light  stronger,  it  would 
be  colorless. 

[The  sail  is  raised  suddenly:  the  Finnish  maiden  appears  in 

the  opening. 


SCENE  FOURTH. 

Sigurd  Slembe,  The  Finnish  Maiden. 

the  maiden. 
I  buckled  on   my  snow-shoes  and    came  down  the 
mountain ;  for  is  it  true  that  the  fires  are  quenched  in 
the  cavern,  and  that  thou  steerest  once  more  for  thy 
star  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes. 

THE  MAIDEN  {stepping  forward,  with  a  warning  gesture"]. 
Ah,  believe  not  in  it !     It  has  led  thee  from  the  land 
where  the  sand  burns  beneath  the  feet,  and  hither,  where 
the  snow  lays  its  roof  upon  the  tent,  —  see,  how  unsafe  a 
guide  it  is ! 

SIGURD. 

I  could  not  always  see  it ;  therefore  did  I  fare  so  far. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

It  leads  astray  !     My  father,  the  old  king,  has  asked 
the  Great  Spirit  concerning  thee,  —  and  we  tremble. 

SIGURD. 

What  saw  he  ? 


292  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

THE  MATDEn. 

A  battle-field  and  many  slain. 

SIGURD  [fearful]. 
Was  I  among  them  ? 

THE  MAIDEN. 

No. 

SIGURD. 

Then  take  comfort,  for  my  way  leads  over  the  field. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Then  saw  he  an  island  in  the  sea.  Many  men  were 
there  in  blue  garments.  And  others  came  up  from  the 
sea  and  sat  down  with  them. 

SIGURD. 

Was  I  among  them  ? 

THE   MAIDEN. 

No !  but  they  who  came  from  the  sea  were  the  slain 
kinsmen  of  the  others,  wet  and  gray,  —  and  they  bore 
with  them  a  bound  man. 

SIGURD. 

Who  was  he  ? 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Thou  wert  he !  \_Sigurd  sits  down."]  Let  me  sit  at 
thy  knee  !  \_Sitting  at  his  feet,']  What  is  the  name 
of  thy  God? 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  293 

SIGURD. 

He  has  no  name. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Where  lives  he  ? 

SIGURD. 

Everywhere. 

THE  MAIDEN. 

Is  he  here  now  ? 

SIGURD. 

Surely. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Then  ask  him  if  thy  journey  shall  be  fortunate. 

SIGURD. 

He  will  not  answer  me. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

With  signs,  I  mean,  and  other  signs  shall  answer. 

SIGURD. 

No,  he  answers  not. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

What  is  he  good  for,  then  ? 

SIGURD  [pointing  to  his  hreasf]. 
He  speaks  here,  and  here  bids  me  loosen  the  knots  I 
have  tied,  and  seek  the  goal  that  is  set  me. 


294  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

And  has  he  named  this  goal  ? 

SIGTJRD. 

It  was  set  at  my  birth  and  revealed  by  my  fate. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

And  this  goal  is  death  ? 

SIGURD. 

What  sayest  thou  ? 

THE    MAIDEN. 

Thou  dost  journey  but  to  meet  a  hard  death ;  thus 
says  the  Great  Spirit.  [A  pause. 

SIGURD. 

So  my  God's  will  shall  be  done. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Then  thy  God  is  a  hard  God  ! 

SIGURD. 

Peace! 

THE   MAIDEN. 

No  wonder  ;  for  all  the  people  who  worship  Him  are 
hard.  They  are,  like  thee,  ever  unsatisfied.  First  they 
took  our  land  in  the  south,  then  they  took  it  in  the  north, 
and  now  they  have  driven  us  up  to  the  snow.  But  they 
forget  us  not  even  yet,  and  each  year  they  come  and 
take  the  tithe  of  our  possessions.  And  when  they  have 
taken  it,  they  slay  one  another  in  strife  for  it ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  295 

SIGURD. 

The  evil  in  them  is  not  of  God. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

But  He  speaks  in  your  own  breast !  Look  at  thyself ! 
Hast  thou  not  told  me  of  thy  life's  course  —  has  it  not 
been  insatiable  as  theirs  ?  Why  wouldst  thou  not  stay 
with  thy  mother  ?  Thou  wert  well  received  by  a  foreign 
chieftain,  why  didst  thou  leave  him  ?  Didst  thou  not 
serve  an  earl  with  honor,  why  didst  thou  depart  ?  Wert 
thou  not  a  captain  in  the  far  southern  lands,  and  yet 
turned  thee  homewards  ?  Didst  thou  not  gather  ships 
and  goods  upon  the  sea,  what  didst  thou  do  with  them  ? 
Now  thou  art  defeated  and  forsaken  by  the  people  of 
whom  thou  art  king,  and  wouldst  thou  seek  them  again  ? 
Is  not  thy  God  a  hard  God,  that  He  pursues  thee  with 
ceaseless  unrest,  and  now  drives  thee  to  thy  death  ? 

Look  at  our  people  !  No  man  here  owns  garments 
of  foreign  wool,  or  adornments  of  any  kind,  but  eats  his 
reindeer's  flesh  and  drinks  their  milk  ;  sleeps  never  save 
on  the  ground,  and  yields  up  the  tithe  of  his  belongings 
to  thy  people ;  has  no  house  save  the  open  air  —  and 
yet  we  are  happy  !  For  we  know  that  when  death  shall 
bring  us  over  the  eternal  snow-mountains,  there  shall 
shine  a  great  noble  land,  where  the  sun  is  ever  up,  and 
the  brooks  have  melted  the  snow ;  where  the  birches 
grow  to  threefold  height  and  bear  fruit ;  and  where  the 
Great  Spirit  shall  come  down  to  the  shore  and  draw  to 
him  all  the  beasts  of  the  forest  and  the  sea,  and  men 
shall  walk  among  them  with  no  evil  thoughts.    [She  rises. 

Oh,  Sigurd,  hear  me  !  I  am  a  Finnish  maiden,  less 
than  thou  and  thy  people.  But  thou  didst  not  come 
like  other  strangers  to  rob  and  slay ;  my  people  love 


296  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

thee,  and  I  may  speak  thus  to  thee.  Thou  hast  entered 
our  tents,  and  sat  at  our  boards ;  thou  hast  told  us  of 
strange  countries,  and  taught  us  useful  things.  See, 
when  thou  comest  our  dogs  do  not  bark,  but  lick  thy 
hand,  and  the  reindeer  rub  against  thy  clothes.  Stay 
with  us !  My  father  owns  five  thousand  deer,  I  am  his 
heir  —  take  half  of  them,  and  drive  them  whither  thou 
wilt !  Thy  God  is  everywhere  ;  then  He.  is  in  the  ever- 
lasting snow-mountains ! 

SIGUBD. 

Once  before  did  a  maiden  entice  me  as  thou,  —  and 
thou  art  like  her. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

And  what  she  offered  thee  — 

SIGURD. 

I  might  not  take  then,  because  I  sought  for  greater 
things.      Now  — 

THE  MAIDEN. 

Now  — 

SIGURD. 

Now  I  must  be  steadfast  to  the  end,  not  only  for  my 
own  sake,  but  for  theirs  who  trust  in  me. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Dost  thou  think  it  shall  go  well  with  thee  ? 

SIGURD. 

That  I  know  not.     But  as  things  now  are,  a  life 
among  you  would  be  terrible. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  297 

THE  MAIDEN  [offended]. 


Terrible  ? 


SIGURD. 

Rather  death  itself :  all  would  then  be  over ! 

THE  MAIDEN  [alarmed]. 
Are  we  worse  than  death  to  thee  ? 

SIGURD. 

Thou  dost  not  understand  me. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Tell  me  what  I  do  not  understand ! 

SIGURD. 

There  is  something  dearer  to  me  than  all  things  else. 
If  thou  shouldst  love  a  man,  wouldst  thou  not  forsake 
all  to  follow  him  ? 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Yes,  if  he  loved  me. 

SIGURD. 

And  not  otherwise  ? 

THE  MAIDEN. 

No! 

SIGURD. 

Thou  wouldst  seek  to  win  him  ? 

THE  MAIDEN. 

No! 


298  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

But  then  wouldst  thou  be  unhappy. 

THE  MAIDEN. 

For  an  hour.  But  when  I  came  to  another  clearing, 
where  I  might  feel  myself  a  child  again  — 

SIGURD. 

Couldst  thou  then  forget  him  ? 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Oh,  yes,  —  if  it  were  summer. 

SIGURD. 

I  cannot  explain  my  meaning  to  thee. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

May  I  explain  something  to  thee  ? 

SIGURD. 

Willingly. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Canst  thou  feel  how  fair  it  is  here  ? 

SIGURD. 

Ah,  yes,  at  times.  When  I  stand  outside  the  cave 
and  see  the  unending  snow,  the  trees  above  it  seem  like 
mighty  spectres  warning  me  in  the  twilight.  Then  thou 
comest  sliding  down  the  mountain  upon  thy  snow-shoes, 
thy  dogs  about  thee,  thy  followers  behind,  and  you  all 
seem  of  threefold  stature.  And  when  the  colored  stream- 
ers of  the  northern  light  shine  over  your  path  and  over 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  299 

all   this   enchanted   fairyland,  narrowing,  broadening, 
wildly,  weirdly,  —  yes,  then  deep  feelings  take  hold  of 


me. 


THE   MAIDEN. 

And  what  dost  thou  feel  then  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yearnings  for  all  that  my  life  has  not  reached. 

THE  MAIDEN  [remainsfor  a  time  musing :  then  recovers  herself^. 

Ah,  I  understand ;  that  is  because  thou  hast  never  seen 
the  summer  here.  Then  wouldst  thou  have  yearnings 
for  naught  else. 

SIGURD. 

But  in  winter  thou  too  hast  yearnings  for  something 
else. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Yes,  I  yearn  for  the  sun.  But  in  summer  it  never 
sets ;  I  sleep  outdoors  with  my  dogs,  and  the  deer  lie 
about.  We  rest  an  hour,  we  wander  an  hour ;  night 
is  as  day  and  day  as  night ;  we  think  of  no  future ;  it 
seems  as  if  it  would  never  end,  or  as  if  the  end  of  all 
things  were  come. 

SIGURD. 

Then  would  I  yearn  the  more ! 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Then  thou  canst  not  know  what  joy  is.  Canst  thou 
love  a  dog  ? 


300  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGUBD. 

There  are  times  when  I  can  love  the  smallest  thing. 

THE  MAIDEN  \in  toonderment]. 
But  not  always  ? 

SIGUBD. 

Most  often  I  have  no  time  to  think  of  it. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

No  time,  what  does  that  mean  ? 

SIGURD. 

My  eye  does  not  see  it. 

THE   MAIDEN. 

Now  I  miderstand.  [Starts  to  go. 

SIGURD. 

Wilt  thou  go  ?  Ah,  thou  thinkest  I  cannot  bear  thy 
people,  thy  country ! 

THE   MAIDEN. 

More  than  that !     Go  thy  way  ! 

SIGURD. 

Wherefore  ? 

THE   MAIDEN. 

No  spot  on  earth  can  give  thee  rest,  and  no  being 
lives  for  whom  thou  canst  care  !  Thy  God  must  be  a 
hard  God,  and  death  dear  to  thee  !  Now  I  understand 
that  thou  must  depart !     Farewell ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE,  301 

SIGURD. 


Ah,  but  stay ! 


THE   MAIDEN. 

I  will  call  my  deer,  strike  my  tents,  and  journey 
southwards  to  await  the  sun  ! 

[The  sail  is  raided  and  she  disappears. 

SCENE  FIFTH. 

SIGURD    [alone']. 

The  snow-flake  melts  when  it  falls  upon  the  warm 
hand.  In  an  hour  I  shall  have  ceased  to  remember 
her. 

A  man  must  look  beyond  his  birthplace  and  his  kin  ; 
they  are  as  forests  that  shut  out  our  view.  What  he 
may  see  beyond  them  is  not  as  fair  as  he  has  pictured  it, 
but  he  has  clearness  of  vision.  His  goal  appears  before 
him,  and  he  goes  in  safety. 

Why  have  I  no  more  following  ?  Why  won  Harald 
Gille  friends  —  and  not  I  ?  Because  I  let  down  no 
ladder  of  weakness  for  my  approach.  High  upon  my 
rights  I  stand  ;  the  law  would  come  to  me,  but  has  no 
strength  to  climb  ;  therefore  I  am  alone. 

Pity  myself  ?  I,  who  am  come  to  bring  the  law  !  The 
axe  cannot  be  the  forest's  friend,  or  the  hoe  the  weed's, 
or  the  huntsman  the  beast  of  prey's.  Shame  and  dis- 
honor, should  they  who  loved  Harald  Gille  love  me  ! 


302  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SCENE  SIXTH. 
Sigurd.     [The  sail  is  raised;  shin-clad  men  enter  and  Jill  the  cave.'] 


It  is  noon  ? 

Yes! 

Our  last  here. 


THE   MEN. 

WeU! 


SIGURD. 


THE  MEN, 


SIGURD. 


SIGURD. 

You  are  glad,  I  see.     You  long  for  plunder  ?    You 
shall  have  it.     I  know  that  not  one  of  you  goes  for  my 


SEVERAL. 

Yes,  yes ! 

SIGURD. 

Still !  No  lies !  It  does  not  matter  to  me  !  [To  Ivar 
Kollhejnson.']  Dost  thou  press  forward,  old  man? 
Thou  hast  stood  at  my  side  in  every  fight,  thou  wilt  say, 
and  didst  prepare  my  camp  afterwards.  H'm  I  thou  dost 
but  seek  revenge  upon  the  strong,  and  thou  dost  think 
that  I  can  best  give  it  thee  !  [^Ivar  holds  out  a  cap.'] 
Hast  thou  made  this  cap  for  me  ?     Hast  thou  bound  up 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  303 

my  wounds  this  winter?  Ay,  Kke  the  peasant,  who 
grinds  his  axe  at  the  hour  of  noon.  Still !  No  more 
lies.  I  know  it.  I  know,  too,  that  I  am  held  in  your 
hands  as  a  hawk  by  a  cord  ;  you  let  me  fly  that  I  may 
make  a  capture.  You  shall  have  it !  I  have  need  of 
you ;  as  you  are,  we  suit  one  another,  for  we  now  go 
forth  to  greet  all  traitors,  law-breakers,  murderers  in 
the  land.  I  am  the  law,  for  I  am  the  king !  I  now 
decree  that  every  chieftain  in  the  land,  every  king's 
steward,  every  peasant-leader,  who  has  betrayed  Magnus 
and  me,  is  doomed  to  death,  and  his  possessions  are 
mine  !  In  our  light  ships  we  will  fall  upon  them  ;  be- 
hind us  a  burning  settlement,  and  before,  one  that  awaits 
us  !  Then  shall  we  see  if  many  do  not  flock  to  our 
cause,  when  it  is  shown  them  that  something  may  be 
gained  by  it !  And  when  my  strength  is  great  enough, 
I  will  give  battle,  and  thence  mount  the  throne.  Then, 
at  a  sign,  the  fire  shall  be  quenched  in  the  land,  and 
grain  grow  once  more,  and  if  you  obey  me  not,  your 
turn  shall  come.  You  hear  now  what  bond  holds  us  to- 
gether, what  you  have  to  await,  and  what  to  fear.  Stand 
from  me  !  It  is  not  your  love  I  would  have,  but  your 
hatred,  your  lust  for  plunder,  your  thirst  for  revenge, 
that  I  may  use  them  to  kindle  the  flame.  No,  cast  not 
down  your  heads,  care  not  for  me;  I  am  happiest 
thus! 


ACT  FIFTH. 

Upon  Holmengra.  Ranged  by  the  seashore  are  high  rocks.  It  is 
an  autumn  evening,  near  sunset,  and  the  sky  is  clear.  Out  at  sea 
many  long  ships  may  be  seen,  sailing  up. 


SCENE  FIRST. 

GtRD,  Sigurd  StALLAR,  and  TjOSTULV  AleSON  enter, 
climbing  up  from  the  beach  one  after  the  other.  Hallkell  o,nd 
KOLL  follow,  out  of  breath ;  they  have  grown  much  older  in  these 
three  years.  As  they  come  up  they  group  themselves  together  and  look 
out  to  the  right.     There  is  long  silence  among  them. 

TJOSTULV   [turning  towards  the  others']. 
Well,  why  are  we  silent  ?     We  cannot  hide  the  fact ; 
here  are  Sigurd's  forces,  equal  to  our  own ! 

HALLKELL. 

Three  months  ago  he  had  two  Finnish  hoats  ;  to-day 
he  has  a  mighty  fleet. 

GTRD. 

Now  I  begin  to  fear.  The  more  we  defeat  him,  with 
the  greater  strength  does  he  come  against  us. 

"HALLKELL, 

I  depend  upon  this :  that  every  third  man  in  our  army 
has  a  slain  kinsman  to  avenge,  —  it  gives  them  courage. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  305 

TJOSTXJLV. 

Sigurd's  men  have  nothing  to  lose,  and  all  to  gain,  and 
the  courage  of  revenge  is  equaled  by  that  of  the  beast 
of  prey. 

GTRD. 

But  the  other  two  thirds  of  our  men  fight  with  the 
strength  of  despair. 

KOLL. 

Who  are  they,  then,  who  fight  for  the  country  ? 

TJOSTULV. 

There  are  not  many  such  in  civil  strife. 

[Koll  sits  down  in  the  middle,  and  the  others  folloto  his  example, 
all  but  Tjostulv,  who  looks  steadily  in  the  direction  of  Sigurd' $ 
fleet. 

HALLKELL. 

Should  we  lose  this  fight,  God  only  knows  what  our 
fate  will  be. 

GTRD. 

We  know  well  enough  it  will  be  that  of  the  many 
chieftains,  whose  goods  he  seized,  whose  houses  he 
burned,  and  whose  bodies  had  to  be  cut  down  from  the 
gallows. 

SIGURD  STALLAR. 

It  will  be  like  our  brother  Bejntejn's. 

HALLKELL. 

Poor  Bejntejn !  He  took  fearful  vengeance  upon 
him! 


306  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

GYRD. 

Upon  all,  upon  all !  Harder  man  was  there  never  in 
Norway  since  our  people  dwelt  there. 

HALLKELL. 

They  say  that  retribution  will  come  upon  him.  I  do 
not  understand  that  saying ;  for  one  man  cannot  atone 
for  the  death  of  a  hundred. 

GYRD. 

Yes  —  if  his  death  be  made  as  lingering  as  that  of  a 
hundred. 

KOLL. 

No  man  could  bear  to  see  that. 

GYRD. 

I  know  of  one  who  could  bear  it. 

SIGURD   STALLAB. 

And  I  of  one. 

TJOSTULV  \looTdng  out  on  thejleet]. 
His  ships  are  larger  than  ours ;  we  cannot  board  them. 
So  we  have  something  other  to  think  of  than  the  man- 
ner of  Sigurd's  death. 

KOLL. 

Thou  hast  lost  courage,  Tjostulv  ? 

TJOSTULV 

Yes.  I  will  not  conceal  the  fact  that  in  every  battle 
I  have  won  from  him,  my  strength  was  the  greater. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  307 

This  time  it  is  not  so,  —  and  Sigurd  is  a  better  leader 
than  I. 

KOLL. 

But  thou  countest  the  most  prows. 

TJOSTULV. 

No,  look  for  thyself !     The  evening  sun  shines  on 
them  ;  thou  canst  count  them. 

KOLL. 

Wait  till  the  gray  of  morning,  —  and  thou  shalt  see 
the  half  of  them  stand  out  to  sea ! 

ALL. 

What  sayest  thou  ? 

KOLL. 

They  are  Danes  and  would  go  home  again. 

ALL. 

Do  the  Danes  desert  him  ? 

[Hallkell,  Gyrd,  and  Sigurd  Stallar  jump  up. 

KOLL  [remains  seated]. 
I  have  had  a  little  boat  in  among  them,  and  to-morrow 
at  sunrise  will  they  hoist  their  sails,  for  they  have  gained 
what  they  sought  in  Norway. 

TJOSTULV. 

Then  an  overwhelming  victory  awaits  us ! 

HALLKELL. 

Hemmed  in  upon  every  side  — 


308  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD   STALLAR  and  GYRD. 

He  is  ours  with  all  his  force. 

TJOSTULV. 

Then  let  Saint  Olaf  be  praised  in  all  time  to  come, 
for  from  to-morrow  the  peasant  may  sleep  with  open 
doors. 

HALLKELL. 

And  it  is  our  lot  to  appoint  the  solemn  hour  of  judg- 
ment. 

GYRD. 

If  it  turns  out  as  I  hope,  the  church  wHl  have  cause 
to  rejoice. 

SIGURD   STALLAR. 

And  if  it  turns  out  as  I  wish,  the  bishop's  seat  in 
Stavanger  shall  have  two  boatloads  of  fire-wood ;  they 
need  it  on  that  bleak  rock. 

GYRD. 

What  is  thy  wish,  brother  ? 

SIGURD   STALLAB. 

What  is  thine  ? 

GYRD. 

Perhaps  our  wish  is  the  same. 

HALLKELL. 

You  both  wish  that  he  may  fall  alive  into  your  hands. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  309 

KOLL. 

If  it  turns  out  as  I  wish,  I  will  set  two  gold  candle- 
sticks in  the  church  that  I  have  built. 

TJOSTULV. 

What  is  thy  wish,  old  man  ? 

KOLL. 

That  he  may  die  like  a  warrior,  —  for  as  such  he  has 
lived. 

TJOSTULV. 

That  is  my  thought  also. 

HALLKELL. 

As  a  robber  and  a  bloodhound  has  he  lived,  —  and  he 
must  die  as  such  ! 

SIGURD   STALLAR. 

That  is  the  thought  of  the  whole  host ! 

GYRD. 

And  it  will  fare  ill  with  any  one  who  opposes  it ! 

TJOSTULV. 

Hast  thou,  Koll,  ever  known  a  man  to  be  hated  thu^  ? 

KOLL. 

No. 

HALLKELL. 

But  there  has  never  lived  before  so  cold-blooded  a 
murderer.  Such  a  cruise  as  his  last  exceeds  all  known 
horrors. 


810  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

GYBD. 

Think  of  how  our  hrother  Bejntejn  was  slain !  He 
hewed  off  his  head,  and  let  the  blood  drip  out  among 
his  men. 

TJOSTULV  [sits  down;  the  others  do  likewise]. 
Yes ;  a  devil  has  indeed  taken  possession  of  him,  and 
now  holds  full  sway.     To  no  other  have  I  ever  been  so 
closely  drawn  as  to  Sigurd,  and  no  one  has  so  far  re- 
pelled me ! 

HALLKELL. 

I  was  never  dravm  to  him.  From  the  first  hour  I 
was  forced  to  use  well  my  strength  that  I  might  not  fall 
beneath  his  heeL  It  seems  to  me  that  none  might  live 
near  him,  save  as  bondsmen. 

TJOSTULV. 

That  I  never  felt.  There  was  a  time  when  I  would 
have  given  him  everything,  even  my  life.  Who  knows  ? 
Good  fortune  might  have  made  him  a  great  king. 

KOLL. 

I  do  not  believe  that.  If  misfortune  turn  his  disposi- 
tion to  evil,  power  would  but  make  him  hard. 

TJOSTULV. 

He  is  one  of  those  men  who  force  all  the  world  to  rise 
up  against  them,  to  surround,  and  to  destroy.  And  when 
it  is  done,  we  stand  about  regretful. 

HALLKELL. 

Thou,  Koll,  hast  known  him  from  a  child ;  thou 
knowest  him  better  than  we. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  311 

KOLL. 

No.  But  this  I  will  say :  that  were  he  again  to  begin 
the  strife,  and  I  again  to  counsel  him,  he  should  get 
other  than  worldly  wisdom  from  me. 

When  he  returned  a  man,  we  feared  him.  It  was  the 
strength  of  his  nature  that  we  feared  —  feared  lest  it 
shatter  our  own  designs.  Who  shall  conquer  in  the  end, 
no  one  of  us  may  foresee  ;  at  this  moment  not  only  has 
he  overturned  our  work,  but  the  whole  country  has 
trembled  in  his  hand. 

Of  late  his  own  strength  has  bewitched  him.  He  has 
heard  in  nature  the  echo  of  evil  things,  and  may  no 
more  cease  to  call  upon  her.  He  has  come  to  be  such 
that  either  must  we  all  take  flight,  and  he  alone  live,  or 
else  the  powers  that  cannot  here  find  fitting  exercise 
must  be  scattered  like  vapors. 

But  this  thing  I  believe,  that  the  powers  here  but  im- 
perfectly revealed  in  the  strife  will  yonder  be  gathered 
together  to  noble  outcome.  My  friends,  I  believe  in  a 
life  after  this  one. 

[He  rises,  turns  around,  and  beholds  Sigurd,  whose  head  at  this 
moment  appears  above  the  rocks.  Sigurd  is  pale  as  death,  and 
immediately  disappears.    Koll  is  startled,  but  keeps  silence. 

TJOSTULV. 

It  seems  to  me  as  if  we  were  the  country's  doomsmen, 
and  had  sat  in  judgment  upon  him. 

HALLKELL  [rising]. 

Since  the  Danes  forsake  him,  we  go  not  to  battle  to- 
morrow, but  rather  to  carry  out  the  country's  judgment 
upon  him. 


312  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

GTRD  [rising  with  the  others]. 
And  that  judgment  is  that  all  his  men  shall  fall,  and 
he  be  captured  alive. 

KOLL. 

Nay  !  [  With  raised  voice.']  Could  he  hear  me  now, 
I  would  tell  him  to  fall  at  the  head  of  his  followers,  or  to 
take  his  own  life  ;  for  he  must  not  come  into  the  hands 
of  evil  men. 

TJOSTULV. 

God  help  the  man  who  must  put  up  with  such  counsel ! 

SIGURD   STALLAR. 

It  is  more  than  he  deserves. 

KOLL. 

Were  God  as  severe  as  man,  the  world  would  soon 
be  empty.  [Crosses  with  the  others. 

GYRD. 

There  is  a  boat  moored  by  ours.  {^Looking  around.] 
There  are  several. 

KOLL. 

A  fisherman  after  bait.  {^As  Gyrd  makes  an  attempt 
to  look  down.]     Give  me  your  hand,  Gyrd  ! 

[Gyrd  hastens  to  help  him  down  from  the  rock- 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  313 


SCENE  SECOND. 

The  scene  is  at  first  empty.  Then  SlGURD  SlemBE  enters,  climb' 
ing  over  a  rock;  he  comes  forward  in  silence,  but  powerfully  agitated. 

SIGURD. 

The  Danes  forsake  me  !  The  battle  is  lost !  Thus 
far  —  and  no  further  ! 

Escape  to  the  mountains  to-night!  Exchange  my 
ships  for  freedom  !  There  are  herds  of  horses  on  the 
mountains,  we  will  climb  up  there  and  then  fall  upon 
the  valleys  like  a  snow-storm. 

But  when  winter  comes  ?  To  begin  at  the  beginning ; 
the  outlaw's  life  —  never  more  !  I  have  made  my  last 
effort ;  had  it  been  successful,  men  would  have  wondered 
at  me.  It  has  failed,  and  vengeance  is  loose.  I  cannot 
gatlier  another  force  in  Norway ! 

All  over  ?  Thus  far  and  no  further  ?  No !  The 
Danes  sail,  but  we  will  sail  with  them !  This  night, 
this  very  night  we  will  raise  our  yards  and  follow  them 
to  the  open  sea. 

But  whither  shall  we  turn  our  prows  ?  To  Denmark  ? 
We  will  raise  no  third  force  in  Denmark.  Start  out 
again  as  merchant  ?  No  !  Serve  in  foreign  lands  ? 
No !  Crusade  ?  No  !  Hither  and  no  further !  Sigurd, 
the  end  has  come  ! 

J[Almost  sobbing.']  Death  !  The  thought  sprang  up 
in  my  mind  as  a  door  springs  open,  clashing  upon  its 
hinges ;  light,  air,  receive  me  !  [jETe  draws  his  sword.^ 
No,  I  will  fall  fighting  for  the  cause  I  have  lived  for  — 
my  men  shall  have  a  leader  ! 
i  "*'*w  Is  there  no  chance  of  victory  ?  no  trick  ?  Can  I 
not  get  them  ashore  ?     Can  I  not  get  them  in  the  toils  ? 


314  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

try  them  in  point-blank  fight,  man  to  man,  all  the 
strength  of  despair  fighting  with  me  ?  Ah,  could  they 
but  hear  me,  could  I  but  find  some  high  place  and 
speak  to  them ;  tell  them  how  clear  as  the  sun  is  my 
right,  how  monstrous  the  wrongs  I  have  borne,  what  a 
crime  is  theirs  in  withstanding  me !  You  murder  not 
me  alone,  but  thousands  upon  thousands  of  thoughts  for 
my  fatherland's  welfare ;  I  have  carried  nothing  out, 
I  have  not  sown  the  least  grain,  or  laid  one  stone  upon 
another  to  witness  that  I  have  lived.  Ah,  I  have 
strength  for  better  things  than  strife  ;  it  was  the  desire 
to  work  that  drove  me  homewards ;  it  was  impatience 
that  wrought  me  ill !  Believe  me,  try  me,  give  me  but 
half  what  Harald  Gille  promised  me,  even  less ;  I  ask 
but  very  little,  if  I  may  still  live  and  strive  to  accomplish 
something !  Jesus,  my  God,  it  was  ever  the  little  that 
thou  didst  offer  me,  and  that  I  ever  scorned ! 

Where  am  I  ?  I  stand  upon  my  own  grave,  and  hear 
the  great  bell  ring.  I  tremble  as  the  tower  beneath  its 
stroke,  for  where  now  are  the  aims  that  were  mine  ? 
The  grave  opens  its  mouth  and  makes  reply.  But  life 
lies  behind  me  like  a  dried-up  stream,  and  these  eight, 
een  years  are  lost  as  in  a  desert.  The  sign,  the  sign 
that  was  with  me  from  my  birth !  In  lofty  flight  I  have 
followed  it  hither  with  all  the  strength  of  my  soul,  and 
here  I  am  struck  by  the  arrow  of  death ;  I  fall,  and  be- 
hold the  rocks  beneath  upon  which  I  shall  be  crushed. 
Have  I,  then,  seen  awrong  ?  Ah,  how  the  winds  and  cur- 
rents of  my  life  stood  yonder,  where  it  was  warm  and 
fruitful,  while  I  toiled  up  where  it  grew  ever  colder,  and 
my  ship  is  now  clasped  by  the  drifting  icebergs  ;  a  mo- 
ment yet  and  it  must  sink.  Then  let  it  sink,  and  all 
will  be  over.  [  On  his  knees.']  But  in  thy  arms,  All- 
merciful,  I  shall  find  peace  ! 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  315 

What  miracle  is  this  ?  For  in  the  hour  I  prayed  the 
prayer  was  granted  !  Peace,  perfect  peace  !  \_Rises.'] 
Then  will  I  go  to-morrow  to  my  last  battle  as  to  the 
altar ;  peace  shall  at  last  be  mine  for  all  my  longings. 

[Holds  his  head  bowed  and  covered  by  his  hands.    As  he,  after  a 
time,  slowly  removes  them,  he  looks  around. 

How  this  autumn  evening  brings  reconciliation  to  my 
soul !  Sun  and  wave  and  shore  and  sea  flow  all  together, 
as  in  the  thought  of  God  all  others ;  never  yet  has  it 
seemed  so  fair  to  me  !  Yet  it  is  not  mine  to  reign  over 
this  lovely  land.  How  greatly  I  have  done  it  ill !  But 
how  has  it  all  come  so  to  pass  ?  for  in  my  wanderings  I 
saw  thy  mountains  in  every  sky,  I  yearned  for  home  as 
a  child  longs  for  Christmas,  yet  I  came  no  sooner,  and 
when  at  last  I  came  —  I  gave  thee  wound  upon  wound. 

But  thou,  in  contemplative  mood,  now  gazest  upon 
me,  and  givest  me  at  parting  this  fairest  autumn  night 
of  thine.  I  will  ascend  yonder  rock  and  take  a  long 
farewell.  [Mounts  up. 

And  even  thus  I  stood  eighteen  years  ago,  —  thus 
looked  out  upon  the  sea,  blue  beneath  the  rising  sun. 
The  fresh  breezes  of  morning  seemed  wafted  to  me  from 
a  high  future  ;  through  the  sky's  light  veil  a  vision  of 
strange  lands  was  mine  ;  in  the  glow  of  the  morning  sun 
wealth  and  honor  shone  upon  me ;  and  to  all  this,  the 
white  sails  of  the  crusaders  should  swiftly  bear  me. 

Farewell,  dreams  of  my  youth !  Farewell,  my  sweet 
country !  Ah,  to  what  sorrows  thou  hast  brought  me 
forth !     But  now  it  will  soon  be  over.  [He  descends. 

If  these  ships  should  sail  up  to  me  this  very  night 
bearing  the  fulfillment  of  all  my  dreams  !  Could  any 
one  of  them  be  now  in  truth  mine,  —  or  may  a  tree  bear 
fruit  twice  in  one  year  ? 


316  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

I  give  way  to  make  room  for  some  better  man.  But 
be  Thou  gracious  to  me,  and  let  death  be  mine  with 
these  feelings  in  my  heart,  for  strength  to  be  faithful 
might  not  long  be  vouchsafed  me. 

Thou  shalt  die  to-morrow  !  How  sure  a  father-con- 
fessor is  that  word.  Now  for  the  first  time  I  speak  truth 
to  myself. 


SCENE  THIRD. 
Sigurd  Slembe,  Ivar  Ingemundson  with  The  Nun. 

rVAR  [climbing  over  a  rockl. 
Yes,  here  he  is.  [Gives  his  hand  to  the  nun. 

THE  NUN  [without  seeing^. 

Sigurd  !     [Mounts  up.']     Yes,  there  he  is  ! 

SIGURD. 

Mother ! 

THE   NUN. 

My  child,  found  once  more !  [^They  remain  long 
clasped  in  each  other's  arms.~\  My  son,  my  son,  now 
shalt  thou  no  more  escape  me  ! 

SIGURD. 

Oh,  my  mother ! 

THE   NUN. 

Thou  wilt  keep  away  from  this  battle,  is  it  not  so  ? 
We  two  will  win  another  kingdom,  —  a  much  better  one. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  317 

SIGURD. 

I  understand  thee,  mother. 

[Leads  her  to  a  seat,  and  falls  upon  his  knee. 

THE  mm. 
Yes,  dost  thou  not  ?  Thou  art  not  so  bad  as  all  men 
would  have  it.  I  knew  that  well,  but  wanted  so  much 
to  speak  with  thee,  —  and  since  thou  art  wearied  and 
hast  lost  thy  hopes  for  this  world,  thou  hast  come  back 
to  me,  for  even  now  there  is  time !  And  of  all  thy 
realm  they  must  leave  thee  some  little  plot,  and  there 
we  will  live  by  the  church,  so  that  when  the  bells  ring 
for  vespers  we  shall  be  near  the  blessed  Olaf,  and  with 
him  seek  the  presence  of  the  Almighty.  And  there  we 
will  heal  thy  wounds  with  holy  water,  and  thoughts  of 
love,  more  than  thou  canst  remember  ever  to  have  had, 
shall  come  back  to  thee  robed  in  white,  and  wondering 
recollection  shall  have  no  end.  For  the  great  shall  be 
made  small  and  the  small  great,  and  there  shall  be  ques- 
tionings and  revelations  and  eternal  happiness.  Thou 
wilt  come  and  thus  live  with  me,  my  son,  wilt  thou  not  ? 
Thou  wilt  stay  from  this  battle  and  come  quickly  ? 

SIGURD. 

Mother,  I  have  not  wept  till  now  since  I  lay  upon  the 
parched  earth  of  the  Holy  Land. 

THE   NUN. 

Thou  wilt  follow  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

To  do  thus  were  to  escape  the  pledges  I  have  made 
but  by  breaking  them. 


318  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

THE   NUN. 

To  what  art  thou  now  pledged ! 

SIGURD. 

Pledged  to  the  blind  king  I  took  from  the  cloister ; 
pledged  to  the  men  I  have  led  hither. 

THE  NUN. 

And  these  pledges  thou  shalt  redeem  —  how  ? 

SIGURD. 

By  fighting  and  falling  at  their  head. 

THE  NUN  {springs  to  her  feet.    Sigurd  also  rises']. 
No !     No !     No !     Shall  I  now,  after  a  lifetime   of 
sorrow,  behold  thy  death  ? 

SIGURD. 

Yes,  mother.  The  Lord  of  life  and  death  will  have 
it  so. 

THE   NUN. 

Ah !  what  sufferings  a  moment's  sin  may  bring ! 
[She  falls  upon  his  breast ^  then  sinks  with  outstretched 
arms.^     Oh,  my  son,  spare  me  ! 

SIGURD. 

Do  not  tempt  me,  mother  ! 

THE   NUN. 

Hast  thou  taken  thought  of  what  may  follow  ?  Hast 
thou  thought  of  capture,  of  mutilation  ? 

SIGURD. 

I  have  some  hymns  left  me  from  childhood.  I  can 
sing  them. 


SIGURD  SLEMBE.  319 

THE   NUN". 

But  I  —  thy  mother  —  spare  me  ! 

SIGURD. 

Make  uot  to  me  this  hour  more  bitter  than  death 
itself. 

THE   NUN. 

But  why  now  die  ?     "We  have  found  one  another. 

SIGURD. 

We  two  have  nothing  more  to  live  for. 

THE   NUN. 

Wilt  thou  soon  leave  me  ? 

SIGURD. 

Till  the  morning  sun  appear  we  will  sit  together.  Let 
me  lift  thee  upon  this  rock.  \^He  does  so  and  casts  him- 
self at  her  feet.']  It  was  fair  that  thou  shouldst  come  to 
me.  All  my  life  is  now  blotted  out,  and  I  am  a  child 
with  thee  once  more.  And  now  we  will  seek  out  to- 
gether the  land  of  our  inheritance.  I  must  away  for  a 
moment  to  take  my  leave,  and  then  I  shall  be  ready, 
and  I  think  that  thou,  too,  art  ready. 

rVAR  INGEMUNDSON  [falling  on  his  knee]. 
My  lord,  now  let  me  be  your  friend. 

SIGURD  [extending  his  hand]. 
Ivar,  thou  wilt  not  leave  her  to-morrow  ? 

IVAR    INGEMUNDSON. 

Not  until  she  is  set  free. 


320  SIGURD  SLEMBE. 

SIGURD. 

And  now  sing  me  the  crusader's  song.     I  may  joy- 
fully go  hence  after  that. 

IV AB  INGEMUNDSON  [rises  and  sings]. 
Fair  is  the  earth, 
Fair  is  God's  heaven, 
Fair  is  the  pilgrim-path  of  the  soul. 
Singing  we  go 

Through  the  fair  realms  of  earth, 
Seeking  the  way  to  our  heavenly  goal. 

Kaces  shall  come. 

And  shall  pass  away. 

And  the  world  from  age  to  age  shall  roll ; 

But  the  heavenly  tones 

Of  our  pilgrim  song 

Shall  echo  still  in  the  joyous  soul. 

First  heard  of  shepherds, 

By  angels  sung, 

Wide  it  has  spread  since  that  glad  morn : 

Peace  upon  earth ! 

Rejoice,  all  men. 

For  unto  us  is  a  Saviour  born. 

[The  mother  places  both  her  hands  on  Sigurd's  head,  and  they 
look  into  one  another's  eyes,  he  then  rests  his  head  upon  her 
breast. 


TRANSLATOR'S  NOTES. 


Page  3.     BjarmHand. 

Bjarmeland  is  often  mentioned  in  the  Norse  sagas  as 
lying  far  to  the  north.  Probably  the  country  about  the 
White  Sea. 

Page  3.     Thing. 

The  popular  assembly  of  early  times  in  the  North.  The 
name  is  still  preserved,  although  the  assemblies  have  become 
representative.  Thus,  in  Norway  to-day,  the  legislative  body 
is  known  as  the  Storthing,  and  its  two  divisions  as  Lagthing 
and  Odelsthing,  respectively. 

Page  4.    Saint  John^s  Fire. 
The  custom  of  kindling  bonfires  on  Saint  John's,  or  mid- 
summer eve  (June  23),  is  still  kept  up  in  Norway.    The 
practice  is  of  the  remotest  antiquity. 

Page  4.     Micklegarih. 
Myklegard,  the  great  city,  was  the  old  Norse  name  for 
Constantinople.     In  giving  to  this  word  the  English  form  of 
Micklegarth,  the  translator  has  followed  Professor  E.  W. 
Gosse,  in  his  tragedy  of  "  King  Erik." 

Page  12.     Saint  Olaf^s  Law. 
Olaf  II.,  who  consolidated  the  kingdom  of  Norway  and 
converted  the  land  to  Christianity,  reigned   from  1015  to 


322  TRANSLATOR'S  NOTES. 

1028.  In  the  latter  year,  disaffection  among  his  subjects, 
and  the  invasion  of  Knut  (Canute  the  Great),  King  of  Den- 
mark and  England,  caused  Olaf  to  flee  to  Russia.  In  1030, 
he  returned  to  Norway  at  the  head  of  an  army  and  gave  bat- 
tle to  Knut  at  Stiklestad.  Having  fallen  in  this  battle,  his 
remains  were  conveyed  to  the  cathedral  at  Throndhjem,  and 
there  interred.  In  the  following  century  he  was  proclaimed 
patron  saint  of  Norway.  According  to  the  law  as  established 
by  him,  illegitimacy  of  birth  could  not  stand  in  the  way  of 
succession  to  the  throne. 

Page  13.     The  Ordeal 

The  "  jaernbyrd,"  or  ordeal  here  referred  to,  is  the  one  so 
familiar  to  the  student  of  mediaeval  history,  and  consisted 
either  in  handling  a  red-hot  iron,  or  in  walking  barefoot  over 
red-hot  plowshares.  If,  at  the  end  of  a  certain  number  of 
days,  the  wounds  healed  without  causing  any  permanent  in- 
jury, the  cause  of  the  person  placed  upon  trial  was  declared 
to  be  just. 

Page  14.     King  Jorsalfarer. 

Sigurd  I.  of  Norway,  who  reigned  from  1103  to  1130,  was 
named  "  Jorsalfarer,"  or  "  Jerusalem-farer, "  from  the  fa- 
mous expedition  made  by  him  in  the  years  1107-1111.  He 
went  by  sea  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  thence  to  Constantinople, 
doing  battle  with  the  heathen  in  Spain,  Portugal,  the  Bale- 
aric Islands,  and  Palestine.  He  returned  home  by  land  with 
the  remnant  of  his  followers. 

Page  16.  Since  when  the  sun  grew  dark,  etc. 
Tradition  reports  an  obscuration  of  the  sun  on  the  day  that 
Olaf  fell  at  Stiklestad.  Astronomical  calculations  show  that 
a  total  eclipse  of  the  sun  occurred  in  Norway  on  the  31st  of 
August,  1030.  July  29th  is,  however,  the  date  which  tradi- 
tion assigns  to  the  battle. 


TRANSLATOR'S  NOTES.  323 

Page  18.     Chorus  of  Crusaders. 
Bjbrnson  has  borrowed  the  words  of  this  song  from  the 
Danish  poet  and  novelist,  B.  S.  Ingemann.     A  slight  altera- 
tion has  been  made  in  the  text. 

Page  125.    Fafner's  Gold. 
Fafner  is  the  giant  of  Nibelungen  tradition.     The  story  of 
the  gold,  which  brought  a  curse  upon  its  possessors,  has  been 
made  familiar  to  everybody  by  the  Nibelungen  tetralogy  of 
Richard  Wagner. 

Page  138.     The  Golden-haired  Astrid. 
Astrid  was  the  daughter  of  the  King  of  Sweden,  and  Olaf 
married  her  in  opposition  to  her  father's  will. 

Page  219.     Frostathing. 
The  Thing  held  upon  the  peninsula  of  Frosta,  near  Thrond- 
hjem.     Nidaros  was  the  old  name  for  Throndhjem. 

Page  288.    Holmengrd. 
There  is  a  play  upon  words  here,  based  on  the  fact  that 
"gray  islet"  is  the  literal  meaning  of  Holmengra. 


Works  of  Bjornstjerne  Bjornson. 

Translated  from  the  Norse,  at  the  request  of  the  Author, 
by  Professor  Rasmus  B.  Anderson,  of  the  University 
of  Wisconsin.  With  a  Portrait  and  a  Biographical 
Sketch. 

I.   Synnove  Solbakken. 
II.   Arne, 

III.  The    Bridal    March,    and    Other    Stories. 

{Illustrated.) 

IV.  A  Happy  Boy. 

V.   The  Fisher  Maiden. 
VI.  Captain  Mansana,  and  Other  Stories. 
VII.   Magnhild. 

In  three  volumes,  12mo,  $4.50.     {Sold  only  in  sets.) 

Nos.  III.  and  VI.  can  be  furnished  separately,  in 
16mo  volumes,  $1.00  each. 

In  this  group  of  stories  we  have  a  distinct  addition  to  the 
world's  literature,  —  the  exponents  of  a  high  and  noble  genius.  — 
The  Atlantic  Monthly. 

Of  the  series,  as  a  whole  now  completed,  it  may  be  said  that  it 
has  opened  a  new  world  to  American  readers,  one  whose  power 
of  impressing  and  of  fascinating  can  hardly  be  described.  Its 
attractiveness  will  not  soon  be  forgotten,  and  its  genuineness  will 
serve  as  a  model,  we  trust,  to  those  who,  in  writing  for  the  public, 
might  be  tempted  to  copy  the  artificial  style  into  which  English 
fiction  has  been  fast  degenerating  during  the  past  half  century. 
—  2'Ae  Churchman  (New  York). 

These  tales  of  the  Norwegian  poet  and  story-writer  are  pecu- 
liarly interesting  from  the  fact  that  they  give  us  pictures  of  real 
life  in  Norway  and  Sweden.  They  give  us  the  manners,  habits, 
characters,  religion,  and  superstitions  of  Scandinavia.  They  show, 
better  than  any  description  can  do  it,  what  the  people  of  the  north 
of  Europe  really  are. — New  York  Evangelist. 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY, 

Fublishe7's, 
Boston  and  New  York. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subjea  to  immediate  recall. 


^gCE/VFf^ 


MCjlgM-irm 


'■OAN 


JUL  15  196788 


RJ^r^''^ 


JUL15'67-1PM 


LOAN  DEPT. 


Dt?-?  j^''  J  "■.>'''  n^.f-'— 


Vi    f  5 


REC'D  LP     MAR 


z&.zidimM 


LD  21A-60m-7,'66 
(G4427sl0)476B 


General  Library 
University  of  California 

Berkeley  / 


X 


